Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Cast List

December 26th, 2024 

Los Santos was a chaotic place to live, and not for the faint of heart. Everyone who lived on the island of San Andreas had some kind of fetish for the thrill that comes along with it. It didn’t matter who you were; cop, civilian, criminal, gang member…. Everyone who lived and breathed on the island got high off the risk that came along with it. Locals who were born and raised in the city were the most infected by the airborne virus of adrenaline that polluted the air. As for the people who came here willingly, by chance, or by no accord of their own? Nobody was considered normal,  everyone had a story that brought them here, and everyday the city was filled with different escapades running rampant through the streets. 

The civilians learned to adapt and survive to the chaotic environment that is thrusted upon them day one, but yet they never make the conscious decision to leave. The doctors are trained to de-escalate gang violence, and maintain professionalism with each patient no matter their crime. Some business owners used their dance clubs as fronts for their drug trafficking schemes. Becoming a hostage in a bank, store, or the casino was a normal thing to anticipate for. There were civilians who cowered at the sight of a weapon, there were some who never flinched and stayed silent, and then there were some who maintained a clean record just to help hide stash houses for gangs. 

The gang bangers that scatter the streets only care about one thing. Themselves. They make their money by making and distributing drugs, robbing the people’s hard earned money from their pockets and banks, and causing shootouts where innocent lives are lost. There were multiple gangs in the city that claimed territory, but the 5 most powerful consisted of The Vagos, The BBMC, RUST, The Mandem, and the most dangerous of all: Chang Gang. They were the most twisted of all the gangs in this city… They feed off the vulnerable by kidnapping, raising, and teaching children to become monsters just like them. The youngest to be initiated into a gang by murdering a target was rumored to be only ten years old. They fed off people who couldn’t defend themselves to increase their threat and authority amongst the city, and anyone who dared to defy them or get in their way were met with a torturous death. 

As for the police… They were separated into two departments based on the county, the LSPD and BCSO. The Blaine County Sheriff’s Office patrolled the entire island doing normal police work, but their main focus was securing the North, protecting wildlife preservation from poachers, and search and rescue teams. The Los Santos Police Department patrolled the city, doing basic traffic stops, answering the majority of 911 calls in the city limits, handling hostage situations, and leading crime investigations. Some cops were courageous and bold at heart, followed the rules to a T and never strayed or gave wiggle room. Some Cops were crooked, used their power to fill their pride and egos, cheating the system to get the results they wanted. Then some officers were morally gray… They understood that not everyone who committed a crime was a bad person, and some crimes were necessary when it came to finding answers and protecting the ones you loved. They made sure to abide by the prisoner’s rights regardless of their own feelings towards the situation. 

No matter what category you fell under, it didn’t matter. Each person who lived on the island was there because they craved living life on the edge. Nothing beats the feeling of your heart thrashing against your chest and your head beginning to spin in a rushing whirlwind. Your senses heightened, your body feeling alert and focused, ready to fight or flight if the situation escalates. 

The weather in the island remained warm year round, like a vacation paradise, even in the winter the temperature never dropped below freezing and snowfall was a miracle of its own. It wasn’t abnormal to see people still going to the beach mid-December in swimsuits and cover ups. The sun radiated enough heat to kiss their skin, but the gentle winter breeze would ricochet off the ocean’s waves, sending goosebumps over your entire body, but nothing a light sweater casted over delicate shoulders couldn’t fix. You didn’t need a heavy winter coat to survive in the streets of this city, most people settling for light weight cardigans to ease their cold chill. The homeless weren’t usually afraid of finding a warm place to sleep to keep from freezing to death, the farmers didn’t worry about their crops dying or ponds freezing over for their cattle, and the city’s power never went out for weeks due to electrical lines being frozen solid. The last snow Los Santos saw that lingered long enough to sink its bitter cold claws into the veins of the earth was twenty years ago. 

Since then, the city has only been dusted with the powdery substance a few times. It was always dry and never stuck to the ground, melting as soon as it hit the hot pavement of the streets. The last children that got to build a snowman, make snow angels, and have epic snowball fights were now in their late twenties and early thirties. Most of the people who have moved here to San Andreas haven’t seen a true snowfall unless they visited the top point of Mount Chiliad up towards Paleto Bay.  

Something in the air drastically shifted Christmas night. The usual chill breeze from the south stilled, till the bite of the  arctic wind from the north began to howl outside the windows of the Mission Row Police Department. That should have been his first clue that something bad was about to happen, but not long after he saw the first snow flake hit the ground and cling to the concrete sidewalk, the station phone rang to report three dead bodies of gang leaders of three very well known gangs in Los Santos. He could feel his stomach drop and twist in knots, knowing an icy storm was brewing in the moonless night. 

Now, snow blanketed the ground once again for the first time in two decades as Detective Jagger(rp) Gerardy walks through the front doors of the MRPD. After a long night of investigating and arresting their main suspect, he dreadfully treads white frosted footprints across the welcome mat. His feet feel heavy as he tries to wipe the remaining snow from the soles of his boots. He  absolutely despised the snow, or what snow exemplified to him. To other people it meant peace, serenity, and pure hearts, but in his life snow symbolizes isolation, suffering, and gruesome casualties. Death... The drastic change in the weather gave him an eerie feeling, causing his anxiety to rise. It also didn’t help that this was his first major case since his promotion to lead detective a month ago. He dusted the frosted particles from his black trench coat, hating how the snowflakes falling were ruining the wool fabric as they began to melt.

 He nodded his head at his fellow officers that walked past him, muttering his last name ‘Gerardy’ to him as he trudged his way through the winding corridors. He could feel their prying eyes on him, because they knew what happened not even 12 hours ago. They knew why he was late getting into work today, why the circles under his eyes grew darker, and why every thirty seconds he was fighting back a yawn. When he arrived at his new private office, he was greeted by his secretary that he hired when the Chief of police had awarded him the promotion. 

“Good morning Detective Gerardy.” she flashed him a welcoming smile as she playfully winked at him, her eyes glimmering up with admiration. 

“Good morning Miss Corset.” He returned the gesture with his own friendly grin, completely unaware of her flirtatious underlying tone, as he went along with the bit of using formalities with one another. 

“I brought you a coffee!” She spun around to pick up the hot sugary drink from her desk to give to him. “I knew you would probably need to pick me up after the crazy night you had last night!”  

“Thanks.” He took the hot cup from her hands, smiling at her with a token of appreciation. He hoped the bitter taste would shock his senses enough to wake him up more to prepare for the line of questioning that would be taking place in a few hours. When his taste buds hit the scolding coffee they are overwhelmed by the sweet flavor that danced in his mouth. He wasn’t a fan of sugary coffee, it made his stomach sick and his head ache, but in that moment he hid his disgust as he forcefully swallowed the rich substance. “What is this?” he was able to choke out. 

“A nonfat peppermint mocha latte! They are my favorite around this time of year!” 

“I see.” He studied the cup that encased the dark liquid that made his teeth ache. He hated everything about the drink, but was desperate for anything to fuel his body, and he knew she meant well and didn’t want to offend her. 

Carmella Corset. She was new to her position here at MRPD, previously working in dispatch before he had offered the job as his secretary, answering his phone calls, scheduling his meetings, and filing his paperwork. When Sam Baas, aka the Chief of Police, aka his adoptive grandfather, gave him the promotion, he had told Jaggerrp he had full range to hire anyone for the position, and he decided to give Carmella a chance after seeing all the progress she had made within a year. 

Last year, when he first met Carmella she was working at the Vanilla Unicorn as a stripper, a club that had more drug busts, shootouts, physical assault charges, and sexual assault allegations, stacked against them than he could count on both of his hands and feet. He was just a regular officer at the time, answering the typical 911 call reporting an assault and battery. When he entered the club the haze of cigarette smoke filtered into his nose, almost choking him up completely, watering his eyesight. It was like walking through a fog of thick fumes that threatened to burn his lungs alive. Him and his horrid partner, William Gunner, had just received a page from dispatch from an employee who was being attacked by a disgruntled customer. They made their way through the red velvet curtains that hung over the entrance to the private rooms reserved for more ‘intimate’ dances, his hands nervously gripping the edges of his bullet proof vest near his chest. The drunk offender was still screaming at other dancers as he fumbled around on his feet. He had to tackle and cuff the individual by himself, while Gunner hit on the other dancers, forgetting they had a job they were supposed to be doing. Once the suspect was apprehended he interrupted Gunner’s pathetic attempt of flirting, ordering him to take the intoxicated individual to their car, and he made his way to the dressing room to get the victim's statement. 

Officer Gerardy  kept his head down, avoiding his gaze from the half naked woman that surrounded him, wanting to respect their privacy as much as he could and not wanting them to feel uncomfortable by his presence. Carmella was sitting on a stool in front of the giant makeup vanity, whose mirror really could use a cleaning from the amount of finger and smudge prints that covered the glass. She had a silk black robe wrapped around her, trying to shield her hot pink lingerie as much as she could. Her hair back then was platinum blonde and pin straight, hanging past the length of her shoulders. Her makeup had been caked on heavily for the stage lights before her foundation started smearing off, her red bold lipstick smudged, and her tears ruined her smokey eyeshadow look as mascara ran down her cheeks. Three lacerations could be seen on her face, one on her right brow bone, one on the bridge of her nose, and one on the bottom of her chin. The marks were left from where the man's wedding band had connected with her face and broke her skin open.  

“Good evening Miss Corset. I am Officer Gerardy with LSPD. I need to get your statement on what happened here tonight if you are up for it.”

“Sure.” She nervously clung the robe shut, gripping it tighter between her knuckles.

“First off, have you been seen by EMS?” 

“Yes.” 

“Okay.. I wanted to make sure you were okay before we continued.” He waited for her to give him a nod of reassurance before he went on. “What happened here tonight, Miss Corset?” 

“Please call me Carmella.” She smiled up at him for the first time before immediately looking away from his soft chocolate dipped eyes, the butterflies in her stomach made her gut tingle. 

“Okay.. Carmella. Can you tell me what happened here tonight?” 

Her voice fluttered as she retold the events that had taken place. “He- uh, was originally sitting at the main stage when I did my show, and after I was done he flagged me down to ask me for a private dance. When we got back to the room he wasn’t respecting the rule of ‘no customers were allowed to touch the dancers.’ When I asked him to stop and leave he became irate and started hitting me..trying to force himself on me..“ Her once confident tone now faltered as she became emotional over what had happened to her. “If.. if it wasn’t for some of the other girls prying him off my body I.. I don’t know what would have happened to me.” 

He felt empathy for the poor girl that sat before him, he absolutely despised any time a man put his hands on a woman, like they were just objects they could treat however they pleased. He also understood what it felt like to be beaten by somebody when he didn’t have the strength to fight back. “I’m really sorry it happened to you Carmella.. This place isn’t known for being particularly kind to the women, even though they’re the ones who keep it running..  Was this your first incident?” 

She didn’t answer, only shaking her head no to his statement. She had been there for nearly 4 years now, and she couldn’t count the amount of times she had been hit or inappropriately touched by drunk buffoons. 

“A word of advice… Maybe find somewhere safer to work or learn how to defend yourself from asshole creeps like him.” 

“This is all I know.” She shrugged her shoulders at him, not giving herself enough credit because her confidence was just a facade she displayed to protect herself.. 

He let out a deep breathy chuckle as he reached into his back pocket to pull something out of his wallet. 

“Take this.” He handed her the small business card. “It’s my number. We are always looking for new dispatchers over at the station. It’s very simple to learn. If you ever want a change of scenery, to start over, give me a call and I got you covered. If it’s self defense you want to learn, I teach a class every Saturday morning at the station for anyone who wants to learn.” 

She held the cardboard cut out in her hand, reading his full name that was displayed across the paper. She had her fair share of run-ins with the cops before, but they always seemed too busy to even pay attention to the details. It always seemed like they were in a hurry to get in and out as soon as possible, not caring if the women were really okay. So when he took the time to be kind and give her an opportunity to escape the life she knew, it stunned her.

“Why are you doing this for me?” 

He smiled his warm pearly white smile at her before answering her valid question to a stranger’s job offer. “If it wasn’t for someone helping me out of a rocky situation when I needed it most, believing in me when nobody else did, and giving me the tools I needed to be successful, I wouldn’t be where I am today. If I can return the favor by helping someone else change their life I want to do that.” 

“That-that’s very kind of you Officer Gerardy.” 

“It’s my pleasure. I hope you have a Happy New Year, Carmella.” 

“Happy New Year Jagger(rp)” She used his first name she ingrained into her head from the business card he handed her. 

Carmella had called him not even a week later, taking him up on his offer for a career change, and with his help she had become their best dispatcher the department had. When she was working she kept the callers calm enough to report accurate information, and was able to relay the information to the closest cop in route. Every officer knew when she was working that their shift would run smoother because of her. That was until he stole her away a month ago to fill his secretarial position. A lot of people were furious at him, but he didn’t care, he felt like she deserved a chance to climb the ladder of success. Carmella had become a close friend to him in the workplace, where friends were a rare commodity for him, his other two friends were park rangers for the Blaine County Sheriff’s Office. Perhaps that is why he felt the need to protect her from Gunner, who was salty over losing the promotion to him. Gunner went out of his way to make Carmella uncomfortable since she started working here. It began with inappropriate remarks over the radio when she would page them to a call, then it turned into him constantly asking her out on dates, refusing to hear her tell him she wasn’t interested. After Gunner realized she wouldn’t give him what he wanted, Jagger(rp) had overheard the scumbag make a few insulting comments about her previous days of being a stripper. When he reported the unprofessional behavior and sexual harassment to his superiors, they had told him they would look into it. They never did, or never did anything about it. Gunner still roamed around like nothing ever happened. Giving Carmella the job was his way of shielding her away from having to conduct any unnecessary communication with the pervert that wouldn’t leave her alone, but it was also because he believed she had what it took to do the job effectively. And he was right, for the most part.. It took her a few weeks to become organized enough to keep track of all his paperwork and files, but once she found her system it was fine. The biggest problem he had with her as his secretary was her taste in coffee.

“Do you not like it?” 

“It’s just overly sweet. I like my coffee black and bitter, like my heart.” 

He wasn’t trying to make her laugh, but Carmella had busted out in a fit of flirtatious giggles. The comment he made about himself was serious in his eyes, he felt that way about himself, but the way he treated others was the complete opposite, perhaps that is why she had taken it as a joke. 

“Oh! You are so hilarious!” She wiped the tears that brimmed her eyes from how hard he had her laughing as her hand playfully pushed his shoulder away. “You have the biggest heart out of anyone I know.” 

He gave her a small smile at her compliment, but her words didn’t budge the way he viewed himself in this world. He didn’t believe he had a big heart or a good one for that matter, but he did believe in treating everyone like a human being. He believed in everyone having the right to be understood. He believed the good in people could overpower the bad if they are shown just a little patience, forgiveness, and grace. 

“Thanks for the coffee, Carmella.” 

“You’re welcome! I’ll be sure to get you a plain boring coffee next time!” 

“Alright! Boring is just the way I like it!”

 He laughed as unlocked the door leading to his office. The walls were covered in vintage black and gold wallpaper, which complimented the vintage red rug that laid on the hardwood floors underneath his dark oak desk. To one side of his office were filing cabinets, and to the other side was a brown leather couch with a small coffee table sitting in front of it. In the corner of his office stood a black framed full body mirror that was in here when he moved in. Behind his desk and brown leather executive chair was his coat rack and a window that beamed the sun’s rays through the blinds of his office. His table was in a disarray from the piles of paperwork fanned out, he always struggled keeping things organized due to his ADHD. Which was why he appreciated Carmella’s help, she contributed in arranging his items for him. She made his job easier by keeping his desk tidy, but with all the chaos from last night he sent her home before she could, knowing today would be a hectic day. 

A small square present wrapped in red glossy metallic paper, with a glittery gold ribbon sat on his desk. It was a gift that was given to him by his adoptive mother, Tessa Lamb, last night before shit hit the fan. Inside contained a hint of his past that she always tried to make sure he didn’t erase completely, because despite the nightmare he lived, it was still a piece of who he was. His history played a role in shaping him. Even though Tessa was the one who really helped mold him into the man he was today. 

Carmella followed him into his office, taking a seat on his desk like she always did for their usual morning routine of discussing their to-do list for the day. Most people in the department whispered amongst themselves that the two were secretly together, because when they see her sitting on his desk they assume she is trying to seduce him, but in reality, he barely seemed to even notice she chose his desk over a chair. He was completely oblivious when it came to women hitting on him, so the first time she did it he just assumed this was just how she liked to sit. It was how she sat all the time even at her own desk, with her legs crossed and a phone up to her ear. 

He only saw her as a friend, and it wasn’t that he didn’t think she was beautiful, because she was. Her now honey brown hair was fixed up in a bun with her curtain bangs framing the side of her face. She wore a more light coverage foundation, her eye makeup now was earth toned, and her lips were a light glossy pink. Her natural beauty stood out more now that stage lights weren’t washing out the color in her face. She wore a baby pink tweed blazer with a white sweater underneath and a matching baby pink tweed skirt with black sheer tights that went into a pair of black heel pumps. A lot of people made fun of her for how she dressed at the workplace, but she never changed it, and he admired that about her. She still chose to express herself through her fashion choices, despite the stares and comments, and that is something he wished he would have been brave enough to do years ago. She was hands down the prettiest woman employed with the department, but not only had he sworn off love years ago, but she also wasn’t his type.

 He didn’t fall for just any pretty face he saw, he fell for their fiery personality. The last woman he was with, the one that utterly destroyed him by shattering his heart into a thousand pieces, had a polar opposite aesthetic from Carmella. She wore black upon more black, and her attitude was infuriating and exhausting, constantly playing the game of push and pull. That was what he was attracted to though, the energy switch between hot and cold, and the thrill that came along with how their day would be. It was toxic, it was dangerous, and it was why he had stopped dating. He didn’t trust himself when it came to falling in love, not since the incident that happened back in college. 

He stripped his heavy winter coat and placed it on the coat rack behind his desk before he settled his way into his leather chair. Carmella dropped a file on his desk in front of him that contained the summary report of last night’s events. He  took another sip of the chocolatey and minty drink, hoping what little amount of coffee that was actually in it would kick in soon. He was about to open the file and go through the contents for the thousandth time when he was disrupted by multiple obnoxious knocks. Standing at his opened door was Loki Skylizard and Richard Tips, two park rangers, who had become his best friends when they all met in their freshman year of college where they majored in criminal justice. They even went through the police academy together, until the two inseparable knuckleheads wanted to join the BCSO. Unfortunately for Jaggerrp, he wasn't able to join the rangers. Well he was able to, but refused to. It was bad enough his adoptive grandfather was Chief of Police, and people already assumed he got the position due to being a legacy child, but his adoptive mother was also Game Warden of the Blaine County Sheriff’s Office. 

The two rangers were dressed in a forest green uniform, that was similar to the navy blue one he used to wear when he was just a regular officer. Now, with his new title, he was able to dress up more, as he wore a white collared button up shirt, with a jet black vest, coal black slacks, and a matching dark tie. No ounce of color in his wardrobe, because he wanted people to take him seriously, he wanted people to believe he earned this position. His whole life he fought to be taken seriously, to earn the respect of those around him. He secluded his troubled side from the world, not wanting to be seen as the project child who was saved from a tragic situation anymore. 

“There’s the man of the hour!” Loki smirked as he leaned against the door frame crossing his arms.

“The myth! The man! The legend himself! Lead Detective Jagger(rp) Gerardy!” Richard, aka Dick, dramatically announced as he barged through the threshold.

Jagger(rp) couldn’t help but break his stern look as his best friends paraded into his office like complete idiots, causing him to smile. He appreciated how ecstatic they were about his promotion, knowing he had dreamed of this since they first met him. 

“What the hell are you two dumb fucks doing here?” he said as he gave a deep rugged laugh. 

Dick placed his hand to his chest, pretending to be hurt by his banter, but this was how they always spoke to each other. Loki rolled his eyes as he followed Dick into the office, knowing he was about to listen to his partner and best friend bicker back and forth. 

“Well you see, I told Loki here we should stop by and wish you luck, since you got your first major case today!” 

“Is that so?” JG leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest as he smirked up at his friends. 

“Definitely.”

“Tell him what else you said, Dick!” Loki piped up, knowing he was stirring the pot. 

“Oh! I told Loki it might help you out today if you could see what two real fucking cops look like!” 

“What? Like tweedle dee and tweedle dum?” 

They all burststed out laughing, knowing how quick he was with his comebacks. He scooted his chair back as he got up to greet his friends, doing the cliche bro hug that was a combination between a handshake and an one-armed hug with both of them. 

“Seriously, what are you guys doing here!?” he leaned back against his desk, his hands resting on the edge. His shoulder brushed against Carmella’s for a split second, causing her cheeks to turn a brighter pink than the blush she was wearing. 

“What!? We can’t come see you before the big interrogation today!?” Loki bumped him in the shoulder with his fist, only hard enough to ache for a moment. “Good morning Carmella.” He turned to face her, his eyes lighting up at her presence.

“Good morning, Loki.” She gave him a small smile in response.

“Yeah, we also heard your suspect is a little crazy!” Dick being, well, a dick, blurted without a second thought. 

“Crazy? Who told you that?” JG furrowed his eyebrows at his friend, wondering who was going around spreading false information. 

He hated when people used the ‘c’ word, or any variation of that word. He grew up being called ‘insane’, ‘psycho’, ‘ nuts...’, when he was just misunderstood… He thought he had made his point clear, when he told the officers under him, not to call their suspect that. He had overheard them, within earshot of their prisoner, whispering and gossiping about the scene they came across on the top of Mount Chiliad. 

“Oh, um, I think it was officer Jimbo?” 

Jagger(rp) scoffed as he bit his tongue so hard he got a metallic taste in his mouth from his blood. Officer Jimbo was an idiot cadet, who still lacked respect for his authority. 

“Of fucking course it was!” 

“Yeah he said she apparently kept repeating the same word over and over again, and would start screaming bloody murder at anyone who said her name.” 

“Well Dumbo doesn’t know what the fuck he’s talking about!” JG spat out. He can feel his tone grow more irritated by the second.

“Well is it true she kept saying her name was some kind of bodily function? Burp, I think?” 

“Hiccups. She said her name was Hiccups.” 

The scene replayed in his head. Snow was falling heavy in large fluffy flakes from the sky, as crimson red blood stained the pure essence that blanketed the ground. A woman was on her knees in the ice crystals with her arms wrapped around her body, as she trembled in the numbing cold. Next to her was a rusty oil lantern whose bail was on its last limb, and the flame burning inside flickered out. Her eyes brewed a storm even more powerful than the blizzard around them. She hiccuped uncontrollably, as her frost bitten lips muttered one word and one word only. Hope… 

“Yeah, I think I agree with Dumbo on this one, that girl is a wack job!” 

“Dick, shut the fuck up!” 

Loki could tell the second Jagger(rp) started becoming upset by Dick’s words, noticing his knuckles turning pale white as he clutched his desk. Only he knew a little about his friend’s past, and how he used to go by a different name before he began college. Loki had promised not to tell anyone, so Dick never knew, and definitely didn’t understand how his words were probably triggering their friend. 

“What? You’re going to tell me I’m wrong? She murdered three people and waited for the police to arrive at the scene to arrest her! Does that not scream psychopath to you!?” 

Jagger(rp) could feel his hands beginning to grip his desk so tight, it felt like the wood would snap in between his fingers at any moment. Flashes of his past start painting his vision, as echoes of his captor’s voice fill his ears. He takes a deep breath in trying to collect himself, but it doesn’t work. He can feel his heart begin to race rapidly as his breaths become more shallow. He was about to have a panic attack. He used to get panic attacks all the time as a kid, he knew what they felt like, but the last one he had was around five years ago when he was a senior in college. He learned how to manage his panic attacks by developing coping skills that helped ease his anxiety. He had a routine he did, but he needed to be alone. He couldn’t focus, not with an audience watching his every move. 

“EVERYBODY GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY OFFICE NOW!” 

He wasn’t much for raising his voice, he hated it in fact, but in that moment it took all the strength he had not to punch Dick right in the jaw. He could tell he caught everyone off guard by his sudden outburst. Their eyes widened as they looked at him. Dick had finally gone quiet, Loki looked at him with concern, and Carmella was startled enough by his anger that she jumped up from his desk. She had never heard him sound so infuriated. He was usually good at maintaining a level head nowadays, but his patience seemed thin today. He wasn’t sure if it was due to what little sleep he got last night, or other underlying issues, but either way he needed his space to recollect himself. 

Loki thankfully understood what was happening, and started ushering everyone out quickly. He could hear Dick whisper something along the lines of ‘what the hell crawled up his ass?’, and Carmella asking Loki ‘is he okay?’ as they left the room. He barely registered Loki’s response of , ‘yeah he just needs some space right now.’ before the door closed behind him, and JG was finally alone. 

He made his way behind his desk again, as his body sunk back into the arms of the cold leather chair. He planted both his feet firmly on the ground, the palms of his hands are face down on the surface of his desk, as he forces himself to breathe through his nose and out his mouth. His mind is flashing with images of violence, blood, and lifeless eyes, as he tries to drown out the piercing screams ringing in his ears that haunt his dreams every single night. To stop the images from replaying in a loop, he starts using the skills he developed in therapy. He was in therapy for years to work through the trauma he had endured, learning and implementing healthy coping skills to help him live a normal life. 

He took a few moments to close his eyes, focusing on the rise and fall of his chest with each breath. Another scene started playing in his head, a metal baseball bat ricochet off the skull of a teen boy with curly blonde hair and bright pale blue eyes. His fingers pressed into the wood of the desk, hard enough he swore they seeped into the bark leaving behind the indentions of his fingertips as he tried to stop the visions. He saw blood splattered across splotches of peeled wallpaper, brain matter squashed into a gray cement floor, and six different orbs of color trained on him from the shadows. His senses became overwhelmed by the haunting memories. The smell of the copper filled his nose, a sharp sinister voice echoed in his ear, the sweet and tangy flavor of tender meat danced across the back of his taste buds. His body shuddered as it started relieving bits and pieces of his gruesome childhood. He could feel sweat bead up against his forehead before it dripped down his face, his heart is trashed so hard against his chest he swore it would rupture at any moment, and it felt like he was drowning in the cold waters of Procopio Beach of Paleto Bay, suffocating against the salty waves that filled his lungs. 

He had to gain back control before he went mad with the memories of his past. He forced his eyes open, his vision blurred as he tried to focus on some kind of object. A snapshot of his frail body began to play like a movie. His hands were tied up and hung from the ceiling by chains, high enough he was forced to stand on his tiptoes. The corner of his mouth had rope burns from the makeshift gag his enslaver had used to try and muffle his cries. Around his neck there was a stainless steel prong collar tight enough to pinch his vocal chords, forcing him to talk in the same wicked voice his abuser used. Suddenly, it felt like the tie he was wearing now became tighter, encasing his neck like the choker from his past. Frantically, he yanked the garment off, and tossed it onto his desk as he clawed at the buttons of his shirt. Once he freed his neck from anything that clung around it, he’s able to take his first deep breath in what felt like ages, and with that breath he is able to ground himself enough to start his coping process.

“Alright focus. Concentrate. You aren’t at the Funhouse anymore.” 

Bodies dismembered in the kitchen sink, a meat grinder sitting on the prep island, and freezer gallon bags to store in the fridge for winter.

“Stop. You aren’t there anymore.” 

His eyes were finally able to focus as they landed on the picture that sat on his desk of him and Tessa. They were at his badge pinning ceremony when he became a detective… His lungs found another deep breath. He looked for another object, a picture of him, Loki, and Dick at their Police Academy Commencement, when they first became officers… 

His hands wrapped around the neck of a man with hair white as snow, and deep ocean blue eyes. 

His eyes searched for another anchor, landing on gold accents that trace the edges of his drawers, and then the patterns of the stained wood, but they aren’t good enough. A slide show is still playing on a loop in his head, of life altering moments from his childhood. 

Tessa’s hazel eyes come back to life as his bat strikes the floor near her head over and over again.

His eyes scan his desk for one more item to complete the first step of his grounding technique. He grazes over the pens and pencils in their thimble shaped holder, not able to register them enough to complete his mission. He continues his hunt for the last piece of the puzzle, his eyes landing on a pair of star encased eyes that had hints of purple speckles dancing like the northern lights reflecting back at him. Apparently when Carmella had flopped it down on his desk earlier, it had caused his main suspect’s mug shot to poke out from the edge of the folder. He inhales deeply, holding it for a few seconds before he slowly exhales out, his eyes staying trained on hers through the laminated paper. 

Once he lets out the steady breath, he moves on to the second step of his coping mechanism. He reaches for the present he had received from Tessa last night for Christmas, opening the box to reveal a bow tie as red as fresh picked rose. He held the fabric in his hands, feeling the silk material glide between his calloused fingers, as the smooth contrast against his rough skin gained him another successful breath. He safely puts the bow tie back into the box, covering it back up before putting it back up in the right hand corner of his desk. 

He’s kneeling in a pool of blood, feeling the sticky substance drip from his fingers. His feet slip in the liquid as he tries to stand up, causing the blood to splash up in his face. 

He reaches for the styrofoam cup that contained the sweetened liquid, hoping the warmth of the coffee would be another rock. His hands are trembling as he picks it up, causing him to lose any grip he had on the cup. When he drops it the lid pops off, spilling the creamer infused joe onto the contents of his desk. Coffee stains cover his cluttered papers, turning them a shade of beige, luckily he was able to move the case file in time before the brown fluid soaked in them as well. His tie laid in the middle of the puddle of coffee, ruining his chances of putting it back on later. He doesn’t clean up the mess right away, knowing if he doesn’t finish each step it will only get worse. Instead he used the wet substance to his advantage, letting it replace the recollection of slimy gore with the sticky texture of the sugar filled drink. 

His fingers went numb against the bitter winds created by the snow storm. The flame from the oil lit lantern only radiated enough to light the path, not enough to keep his hands from becoming frostbite. 

He opens the top of one of his side drawers, grabbing some napkins he had stored from his leftover to go containers. He wiped his hands on the scratchy fiber, cleaning them off, and letting the texture bring him out of the recollection. He cleaned up the rest of the spilled liquid, stopping it from reaching his computer. In a hurry to move along the process he started using the keyboard of his laptop to type nonsense into a word doc. His finger pressing the buttons counted as his fourth touching sense, but also led him to start the third step smoothly. The clicking sound of the keys fill his ears, along with the soft thuds from how aggressively he was typing. 

Blood curdling screams vibrate the floorboards above the basement. The ear-piercing shrieks of a boy the same age as him, taking his last breath.. 

He stops typing, the wind being knocked out of him for a moment, as he struggles to breathe again. His ears explore for another sound, landing on the ticking coming from the watch his grandfather had given him for his birthday this year, the first present he had ever received from the old man. He trained his ears on the sound, counting each tik till another flashback came and went. 

The shrill whistling sound of the blizzard winds twisting and turning from every direction. 

He searches for another sound to fill the space, but his office is silent. He tried to listen for the voices outside, but currently he couldn’t make out but a few muffled whispers. He desperately tried to find any ounce of recognition in the voices, but he couldn't, causing his mind to wander to the scene he came across last night. Walking up to the woman who held her body for dear life, as she continuously hiccuped, her eyes seemed disconnected, her mind dissociating. He could hear her nervous tick clear as day, the faint and soft sound causing his quivering body to slowly become more still, as it began to relax from him fighting back with his present senses. 

The next step was to find two different smells to fill his nostrils. He grabbed his cologne he kept inside his drawer, spraying a dab of the spicy woodland musk against his neck. The scent traveled up to his nose as he took another deep inhale. 

A coppery smell from the puddles of blood seeping around his feet engulfed his nose entirely. 

He takes his pistol out from his holster, he releases the magazine, letting it clank against the sturdy surface. He slides back the barrel to unload the bullet in the chamber, emptying his gun completely. The smell of gunpowder begins to fill his sniffer, from the residue left behind from the firing range. Another moment comes where he can catch his breath again, almost beating the hold his trauma had on him. 

The sweet and tangy taste of human flesh being torn between his teeth easily from how tender it was cooked in the stew Bobo, the man who disguised himself as a clown, forced him to eat everyday. 

His breath hitches again, as he is reminded that he technically was once a cannibal, and that was one of the most horrific evils he could possibly think of that was brought into this wicked world. He searches for an answer to his final step of his grounding technique, hating himself now for spilling the coffee Carmella had given him. He didn’t know what he was going to do but luckily at that time, a knock came from his door, as Tessa slowly peaked her head in to check in on her son. 

“Chatty? Are you okay in here?” 

“Y-yeah! I’m okay.” 

Chatty… only Tessa still called him that. It was a nickname shortened from the name his abuser Bobo had given him when he tried to turn him into a serial killing cannibal clown just like him. Chatterbox… For the first twelve years of his life he never knew his legal name, until Tessa was finally able to track down his biological parents with a DNA test she had done on him. He used to go by Chatty all the time in school, but kids made fun of him for it constantly. By the time he had graduated high school only Tessa, his girlfriend at the time, Malla Pietro, and his childhood best friend Bobby Beldrum called him Chatty. His grandfather was a different story… Once the Chief heard his legal name was Jaggerrp he refused to call him by the silly clown name again. He would say things like ‘nobody is going to take someone like you seriously.’, ‘grow the fuck up Jagger(rp)’, and ‘ quit acting like a stupid clown!’. Tessa tried her best to nurture the clown side of him, because she never wanted him to give it up completely. She claimed it was still a part of who he was. However, JG desperately wanted to earn the admiration of his grandfather, craving to be truly respected by a fatherly figure for once. In the attempt to do so, he started going by his birth name, wanting to please Chief Baas, the name he called him because he wasn’t allowed to call him grandpa… 

Tessa had tried to talk him out of it. She knew he liked going by Chatty, and she knew he still liked certain parts about that side of himself. He used to like pulling pranks, telling funny jokes, and searching for an adrenaline high. When he was a teen he used to go all out with his pranks in her household, but the older he got the less he did them due to the anger it would cause others, like his grandfather. His jokes became more dry, sarcastic even, and when he would smile it wouldn’t quite reach all the way to his eyes. He used to chase his adrenaline rush by picking fights with the bigger kids in school, ending the occasional bar fight in college, but now he got it from the chaos of joining the force. He loved tailing criminals through every twist and turn, getting into shootouts with gang members, and being able to keep up with anybody in a foot chase. 

“Can I come in?” Tessa’s small gentle voice rang through the air. 

“Y-yeah of course you can!” 

Tessa entered his office dressed in the same forest green uniform Loki and Dick had been in but on her chest was a golden badge that said ‘Game Warden’, and she wore a matching campaign hat on the top of her auburn hair that was tied back in a ponytail. She was very short compared to his 6’ft figure, standing around the height 5 '2. 

He gets up from behind his desk to make his way over to greet his mother. He goes in for a hug, his arms engulfing her petite body. When he pulls away his eyes dart to the thermos she was holding in her hand, knowing for a fact she had plain black coffee inside, and he needed to feel the bitter taste of java against his taste buds.

“Can I get a sip of that? I spilled mine on accident.” 

“Of course you can!” 

She hands him the thermos and he unscrews the lid as he takes a big gulp of the harsh fluid. The strong taste of the bitter juice seeped through his veins, finally calming his body entirely from his panic attack earlier. 

“Ahh.. Thanks, I needed that.” 

He hands her back the thermos, as she mutters back her typical ‘no need to thank me’ spiel, but he was always going to thank her for everything she has ever done for him. Tessa was the most patient and resilient woman he has ever known. The first two years he lived with her, after she had rescued him from the evils of the Funhouse, she taught him about basic humanity. She taught him right from wrong, and how to control his anger. She showed him he deserved to be treated with respect, kindness, and love…

 For eight years she made sure he got all the help he needed. If there was a field Tessa couldn’t help him in she found someone who could. For instance, she got him into therapy to help heal the damage his so called ‘guardians’ had inflicted on him mentally, emotionally, and physically. In therapy was where he learned how to use his five senses to bring him out of his panic attacks. He was able to unpack all the trauma he had endured, and healed the part of his mind that began to crack from it all. To get him caught up in school she hired a private tutor that she paid for from working overtime at the station. Tessa worked her ass off every day to put food on the table, his stomach never experiencing the sharp hunger pains from starvation again. She spent her evenings helping him with his school work, and making sure he understood what he was learning. She disciplined him healthily, never raising a hand to him as a form of punishment. Instead, she explained to him why his actions were harmful to himself or others. Lastly, by the time he graduated high school she was promoted to Game Warden, and with her salary increase she was able to help pay his way through college and continue paying for his private tutor.

“How are you feeling? Loki mentioned they might have irritated you by accident a bit ago?”

He let out a heavy sigh, as he felt guilt for his sudden outburst he had earlier. 

“Yeah… Dick kept going on and on about my suspect being crazy, and I don’t know what happened but I snapped.” 

“Well you always hated that word, that’s not at all surprising.”

“Yeah but when I get that mad it reminds me of when I..” 

He trails off, not finishing the sentence because his mouth can’t speak of the incident out loud. 

“I know.. But you didn’t put your hands on him. This is nothing like it was with Bobby.” 

“You’re right…” he awkwardly puts his hands in the pockets of his slacks, “What brings you by mom?” he tries to change the subject, not wanting to relive what happened between him and his now ex-best friend five years ago. 

“What? I can’t stop by to see you before your big day today?” 

“I’m a nervous wreck,” he confessed. 

“I would be surprised if you weren’t. Is there anything I can help you with?” 

“ I could use some advice.” 

“Shoot.” 

He swallowed the nervous lump in his throat before he answered her. 

“Do you think it’s crazy of me to think there's a chance she isn’t totally guilty of everything?” 

“Why? Do you know her or something?” 

He shakes his head no, but his eyes don’t meet hers. Instead they stare at where his carpet meets the vinyl wooden flooring. 

“No. I have no idea who Ray Mond is.” 

“Then why ask?” 

“There’s just something missing, that doesn’t quite add up to me I guess.” 

“What’s that?” 

“ It was like she wanted to be caught…” his eyes finally meet his mother’s again before he continues on, “ and according to the tattoo on her right shoulder blade, the sloppiness doesn’t fit her typical MO.” 

“Well… it sounds like you got quite the case on your hands here, but if anyone can figure it out it’s you Chatty.” 

He stood alone in front of the full body mirror now, taking in his rugged appearance. He was buttoning the top of his dress shirt up again, after coming down from his previous episode. Around his neck was the familiar red fabric Tessa had given him, waiting for him to tie into a perfect bow. His previous one, being too damp and stained to be worn again without being washed first. He takes a moment to take in his reflection looking back at him. His eyes looked somber, but dipped in the golden swirls of honey. He had a scar that cut across his face, from the tip of his eyebrow down to his bottom lip. His usually clean shaven face now had a slight stubble beard, because he forgot to shave this morning, sleeping through his alarm clock. His chocolate brown hair was longer at the top than it was on the sides, the top slicked back out of his face with a lightweight styling putty, as it got shorter towards the back and sides, eventually going into fade. Carefully he begins tying his new neck tie, just like he used to do everyday before school. When he finishes, a small smirk forms from the corner of his lip. He always preferred the style of the bow tie over the classic long tie, but he switched up his wardrobe before joining the force. He knew he would have gotten weird glances from his colleagues, and the Chief would make a comment about how ridiculous he looked. 

The need to make his mother and grandfather proud fuel his ambition unlike no other. He didn’t want Tessa’s efforts to go in vain. He would be damned if he didn’t work his ass off just as hard as anyone else around him. That’s why the comments made behind his back from his fellow officers aggravated him. They called him names like ‘Nepo Baby’, ‘Chief’s Pet,’ and ‘ Privileged Brat.”, but they had no idea the work he put into being where he was today. Not only did he have ADHD, which made it difficult for him to concentrate, he also had Dyslexia, which made it extremely difficult for him to learn to read and write. Especially, when he was already ten years behind everyone else that was in his graduating class. His colleagues don’t know the countless hours at night he put into studying that he for-go sleep to make sure he passed with at least a ‘C’ or better. They didn’t know he didn’t play any sports, because he couldn’t afford anything to get in the way of his tutoring sessions, if he wanted to graduate on time. In college, he wasn’t much of a partier, because he had to spend what time he wasn’t working a shift in dispatch to study for his exams. He was very grateful for Loki back then, he forfeited a lot of blackout drunken nights, to help his dear friend prepare for their finals. That is how he became close enough to open up to the man about his past. 

Chatty or Jagger(rp), it didn’t matter what others called him. He was just a man who had overcome a traumatic childhood that would mark his body, mind, and soul, with scars that will imprint on him forever. He slipped his arms into his heavy winter coat, he grabbed his briefcase that held the confidential contents of the case inside, and he took one last look at himself in the mirror. He straightened his bow tie up, making sure it stayed safe and secure, before taking another deep breath in. through his nose. He turns on his heel to leave his office, letting out a huge exhale before he completely exits his safe space . He was heading off to face what the winter storm had brewing ahead for him at Bolingbroke Penitentiary. 

Chapter Text

December 25th, 2024  The Day of the Crime…

Mission Row PD was almost vacant Christmas night. Most officers took the day off to be with their families, while the workaholics stayed on the clock to answer any incoming calls. Inside some of the hallway lights were off and lit by the white string lights that decorated the ceiling. There were small, three foot tall, Christmas trees that sat on every other desk, that lit a path towards his office. Jagger(rp) volunteered to work Christmas night because he knew it would impress The Chief. He knew his grandfather rarely took a day off work, which caused him and Tessa to spend the majority of their holiday’s at the station. His mother wasn’t very fond of the idea of him working tonight, but at this point it was tradition for them. She had told him she planned to stop by to see him tonight to give him his gift. However, this year Chief Baas had decided to take the day off due to Human Resources making him use the rest of his vacation days before the end of year.  

Detective Gerardy was the highest rank on duty tonight, which made him in charge of all the other imbeciles that were under him. The other officers working were cadets Jimbo Sutton, Alex Shields, Hailey Maxwell, and Kirk Jerkems, and they were spending their night in the meeting room playing Jenga. They were killing time, until a call rang through from dispatch, but so far the night was extremely quiet. Carmella had told him she wanted to work tonight to distract herself from not being lonely on Christmas night, but she had her own ulterior motives behind it. Carmella knew they would have a lot of alone time together tonight due to normal people wanting Christmas Day off, and decided she would  tell him how she felt.

She knew the chances of them being interrupted were minimal, and she had developed a master plan to finally make her move. Carmella had arrived early that morning and sneakily hung up mistletoe in the doorway of the breakroom. She knew he would eventually make a pot of coffee and hoped to meet him underneath it. Now, all she had to do was wait for the perfect moment to stop and ask him a question before he walked out of the room, and maybe when he saw the mistletoe he would be more inclined to kiss her. Right? 

Detective Gerardy was currently twiddling his thumbs as he spun around in circles with his chair. Boredom was beginning to take over, and his body could never sit still. It had been a month since his promotion, and the only excitement he had endured was from investigating cases that have gone cold. The Chief had told him to look over the files until a huge case came in, because sometimes all it took was fresh eyes to look over the work of someone else to find something they missed. He had read so many files from past investigations that it gave him a migraine. He wanted action. He needed to feel adrenaline again. 

He let his mind roam aimlessly in thought until he heard his text tone ding from his phone inside his pocket. When he went to check who had sent him the text a small smile tugged at his lips when he saw it was from his mom telling him she was on her way to give him his gift. He typed back a quick ‘be safe see you soon’ message before he stretched his arms out behind his back, and attempted to crack his stiff neck from looking down for too long. He picked up the black mug from his desk he had borrowed from the break room kitchen, and downed the rest of the lukewarm substance before he got up from his desk. He wanted to go get a refill and make a cup for Tessa to have when she arrived, so he made his way to the breakroom. 

When he entered the lounge area he noticed the empty coffee pot, rolling his eyes at whoever had taken the last cup and didn’t bother to put on another pot. He rinsed out the decanter in the sink, drying it off with a hand towel that hung from the front before he returned it to the burner. He opened the cabinet above him to grab the giant red container of Folgers Classic Roast blend. He added six scoops of coffee grounds into the filter basket, and added the water slowly into the back before pressing the on button to let it brew. 

While he waited for the coffee to be done, his eyes wandered out through the opened blinds of the break room window into the poorly lit hallways. His eyes traveled to the lights that dangle above and out towards the darkened hallway, waiting for Tessa’s silhouette to appear at any moment. For a split second he made eye contact with Carmella, who had already been staring at him, and gave her a friendly warm smile and small wave. She waved back before looking away swiftly, avoiding his gaze to hide her flushed cheeks. 

The caffeinated fuel was about half way done now. He opened another cabinet to reveal similar looking mugs to the one he was using, and pulled it down to make Tessa a cup for when she got there. He tapped his fingers against the counter top, drumming the beat to a song he had overheard on the radio earlier. He hummed to himself until the coffee finally reached the top of the glass vessel. He poured the two cups of coffee, not adding any sugar or cream to them. He held the mugs carefully by the handle, as he turned to go back to his office and wait for Tessa. Before he could leave though Carmella had “accidently”  bumped into him right at the entryway, causing  him to stop right in his tracks. 

“Oh I am so sorry, I wasn’t looking where I was going apparently.” 

Luckily he was able to cushion enough of the collision with his chest that his hands kept the hot liquid steady enough to not spill and blister his hands. 

“You’re alright, it happens to the best of us.”

She didn’t move out of his way though, she didn’t even move back an inch. She stood as close as she probably ever stood next to him before, almost to the point that her breasts were pressed against him. She was definitely invading his personal space.

“Is that for me?” 

She asked him with a sweet tone, as she batted her eyelashes up at him. She took the cup from his hand before he could even answer her, taking a sip of the black juice and trying to mask the look of disgust written across her face from the bitter taste with a quivering smile. 

“That was actually supposed to be for Tessa..” 

“Oh..” 

Carmella nervously wiped away the few droplets that threatened to fall from her lips, as she tried to hand him back the cup. He shook his head no to her, letting out a deep chuckle. 

“No, it’s okay. Keep it. I can pour another cup.” 

He stepped back to go grab another mug from the cabinet, unaware of Carmella’s gaze lingering from behind him. When he was done and he turned to face her, she still hadn’t left the doorway. He wasn’t sure why she was acting so weird here lately, but her body language was screaming that she wanted to tell him something. 

“You okay Carmella?” 

“What? Y-yes I’m okay! Why wouldn’t I be?” 

“I don’t know, it just seems like there’s something you want to tell me?” 

She started biting the skin on her nails nervously. Her eyes avoided him, looking away as she felt the heat in her cheeks rise. She wasn’t sure how she was going to tell him how she felt. 

“Is it Gunner again?” 

His tone sounded concerned and he was. Gunner had really made her uncomfortable multiple times, and reminded her of the douchebags that came inside the club and treated women however they fuck they wanted. Tessa had taught him to always treat a woman with respect, and respect was something he valued like no other. 

“No! Gunner hasn’t done anything since I moved positions.” 

“Good.” 

His voice was low and steady. He tilted his head at her, wondering what was causing his friend to be so anxious. Carmella’s mind was racing with how she was going to transition into what was actually on her mind.

Him. 

Carmella mustered up every ounce of confidence she had gained over the year in herself to find the right words to say. He had inched forward like he was trying to scooch past her, his ADHD making it difficult for him to stand still in one place for too long. Before he made it through she stepped right in front of him, placing her hand gingerly on his chest. She looked into his soft chestnut eyes, as she bit the inside of her cheek. 

“JG can I ask you something?” 

“Yeah go for it!” 

She hesitated for a moment, afraid of speaking the words out loud into existence. Her mouth opened and closed a few times as she tried to spit it out. 

“Is there a reason you are so protective over me?” 

“What do you mean?” 

He furrowed his eyebrows at her, confused by what she meant by her question. Of course he was protective over her, he was protective over all his friends and family. Especially, when he saw people use the power they held to manipulate and scare others who don’t have the same amount of power. 

“Since the day we met, you’ve always seemed to care about me…” 

She took another step closer, her hand still resting on the middle of his muscular torso. His eyes narrowed at her actions. Again she had invaded his personal space, unfamiliar territory he had only experienced with a few people in his life. 

“I guess I’m wondering if there is some ulterior motive behind that?” 

“Like what?” 

He swallowed the lump in his throat that formed from how close she had gotten, and from the way she was touching him. Her fingers began to fix his long black tie, straightening it out for him. He got an uneasy feeling in his gut, as his body stiffened under her touch.

“I don’t know, you tell me.” 

Her round peculiar eyes looked up at him, as she bit her lip in anticipation for what he would say next. Her hands were gripping his tie to ground herself. 

“Of course I care about you Carmella, you’re my friend.” 

“Right. Friend.” 

She patted his tie in place, letting her hand rub down his chest gently before she pulled it away finally. She didn’t step back though, keeping him under the doorway for as long as she could. 

He nervously clung to the hot mugs, as he fought the urge to push past her. He felt cornered, and that was dangerous for everyone.

“I-I was only asking if Gunner did anything because the last time you looked this anxious was when I confronted you about what he said to you.” 

He could feel the sweat beading on his face, and his hands began to tremble lightly. He tried to remain calm and not let his anxiety take over, wanting to be a good friend and listen to what she desperately wanted to tell him. 

“That’s definitely not why I’m nervous right now.” 

She couldn’t meet his eye again, looking away for a moment.

“O-Okay? What is it then?” 

“I-uh..”

She forced herself to fall back into the trance of his deep amber eyes. They looked at her with a mix of worry and concern. She looked up to see the mistletoe hanging directly above them. She took another small step towards him, as she squinted her eyes at the object to sell her confusion.

“Is that mistletoe?” 

“Wh-huh?” 

His eyes widened in fear. He looked up in a panic, seeing the sage green plant hanging from the top of the door. When he looked back down Carmella had closed the distance between them. His back hit the side of the door frame, as he tried to pull away from her respectfully. He didn’t want to cause a scene or hurt her feelings, but he really didn’t want to kiss her. Luckily, before he had to make a choice to either let the kiss happen, or make it completely awkward between the two of them forever, they were interrupted by the sound of the door chimes from the front door. Out from the vestibule came Tessa carrying in her arms a  large winter coat and a small present.

When Tessa turned the corner she saw her son with his back awkwardly against the door, and his secretary standing mere inches away from him. Carmella’s eyes were closed, as he looked petrified. His eyes were wide with an alarming expression, but a look of relief came over him when he turned his head to see Tessa there.

“T-Tessa! You made it!” 

He finally rushed past Carmella, going to give his mother a hug, being extra careful to not spill the hot liquid on her. Tessa noticed how Carmella sank back to collect her composure, brushing off her mini skirt and coughing to clear her throat to avoid becoming a stuttering mess. The tension in the room was palpable, especially for Tessa, who felt like she had just interrupted a private moment. 

“Y-yup I sure did!” Tessa stammers out as she returns his brief hug. 

Chatty pointed down, bringing attention to the wool coat in Tessa’s arms that was easily as big as her. 

“What’s that for?” 

“Oh! It’s for you! 

His eyebrows furrowed, just this morning it was around 52 degrees Fahrenheit. Why would he need something so heavy and durable? His mother seemed to notice his confusion written across his face because she answered the question he had asked himself. 

“The temperature is dropping quite drastically. I thought you might need this in case you get a call.” 

He gestured his head towards his office, following behind her as they entered. He was finally able to put down his mug and trade the one cup he made for her with the overcoat draped over her forearm. He lazily laid it across the top of the couch before he turned his attention back to his mother, picking up his coffee to take a sip. 

“Well thanks for the gesture, but I’m sure it’s not that bad out there.” 

He wanted to believe she was just over reacting like every mother would, well obviously not every mother, not his birth mother… 

 He wanted to believe perhaps the wind was just too cold for Tessa, and that made her believe he needed something to shield him. He wanted to believe so bad… 

Instead, she rolled her eyes at his comment, and he knew… 

He didn’t need to hear her continue. He trusted Tessa with his life. 

So, rather than hovering over the dramatic change in the weather, he pointed down to the wrapped box in her hand. 

“What do you have there Tessa?” 

“Your Christmas present of course!” 

He took the shiny red gift box from her hand, his lip quivered into a small smile at his mother’s kind gesture. 

“You want me to open it now? “

“Yes of course!” 

He tore into the gift with the same intensity as his first Christmas under Tessa’s roof. He remembered how thrilled he was back then to have a happy Christmas. A Christmas in period. His eyes widened after he opened the top of the box and saw what was inside. 

A silk crimson red bow tie. 

He felt a lump form in his throat above his Adam's apple, making it difficult for him to swallow, as bittersweet memories of him wearing a similar tie flash across his amber glazed eyes.

“I don’t know what to say Tessa…” 

“You don’t have to say anything Chatty..” She smiled at her son fondly.

“I haven’t worn a bowtie in years mom.” His tone was hesitant as he held the soft fabric over his rugged palm. He could hear their haunting voices so clearly in his ear. 

You’re just unique, brother. Like us. 

Men don’t wear bowties Jagger(rp). 

You are so special Chatty. Always remember that. 

Chatterbox will change out of those disgusting rags. 

I like your bowtie… It suits you. 

His breath became staggered, as his jaw clenched and teeth grinded against one another. There were always mixed feelings when it came to the bow tie. From his peers. From his family. From his friends. From his enemies. 

From…

Tessa’s voice pierced through his clouded mind, that would often drift off into its own world when it needed to escape reality for a moment. In this case though, he was also a prisoner to the voices of the people who hurt him verbally and physically. 

“I know you haven’t… “ 

“I also know your grandfather is a big contributing factor to that.” 

“You don’t have to wear it now, just promise me that someday you will.” 

“I promise.” 

They embraced again. His heart felt full in that moment, knowing he always had Tessa in his corner. She was always on his side, even when others called her crazy for it. He was forever thankful for her. 

After the hug, he noticed her eyes would shift as she tapped on the side of her mug, anxiously like she was trying to stop herself from asking him something. For what reason? Knowing Tessa, it was because she didn’t want to pry, but he could see her mind was spinning in thought. 

“What?” 

“It’s nothing.” 

“It’s certainly not nothing… mother.” his voice coated with a sincere undertone. 

“Well.. It’s more about it not being any of my business.”

“What isn’t your business?”

“What you do in your spare time.” 

“Who you spend it with.” 

“What are you talking about?” 

“Is something going on between you and Carmella?” 

“Me and Carmella?” 

He was baffled at the idea really. He heard this question from people all the time, and he really had no clue why. 

“Why would you think there is something going on between Carmella and I?” 

“Well when I walked in, it looked like I had interrupted a moment between you two.” 

“We were not having a moment. “ 

“You weren’t?” 

“No!” 

“Then what would you call it?” 

“I-I don’t know… Carmella seemed flustered, so I thought Gunner might have done something to rile her up.” 

“Did Gunner do something?” 

“No…”

“So why was she flustered then?”

“I don’t know. We didn’t get that far.” 

“You didn’t get that far?” 

“I mean we didn’t get to finish the conversation.” 

“Conversation? That didn’t look like a conversation!” 

“What are you talking about!?” 

“Chatty… It looked like she was trying to kiss you.” 

Before he could answer that it was just a coincidence that he and Carmella happened to be standing under a mistletoe earlier, the whistles of the ear splitting wind brought his focus outside. He noticed how the bare trees were bent against the frozen current, and in the corner of his cedar eyes he saw a glimpse of something instantly causing his breath to hitch. His chest tightened when he saw a single snowflake fall from the night sky. It landed on the battered concrete, but instead of melting away into nothing it clung desperately to the cement ground. 

He noticed every detail in that snowflake. It had six edges that reminded him of pine trees covered in ice. The frosted limbs seemed to be embedded into the cement. He could feel his fist clench in desperation. He remembered what happened the last time it was cold enough for snowflakes to pile on top of one another before they dissolved from the typical heat. Fear began to circulate his veins, because now he had a bad feeling something bad was about to take place. Like he could predict the future he heard one of the station’s phones begin to ring. 

He turned around from the window to see Carmella walk gracefully over to her desk to answer the landline that decided to ring for the very first time that night, at the very exact moment. 

“Mission Row PD, How may I help you?” 

Carmella’s voice reflected no hint of her previous nerves as she went back into work mode. Her voice was gentle and professional, as she stood tall and confident. 

“I’m sorry, what did you say?”  

He watched as Carmella’s once calm exterior faltered under whatever was being said on the other side of the line to her. She never needed guidance with a call, but when her eyes met his he could see how unsettled she was. 

“Y-you want to speak to who’s in charge tonight?”

He motioned with his eyes to his desk, signalling her to transfer the caller to his phone. 

“Sure.. O-one moment…” 

Carmella fumbled with the dial pad, her fingers shaking as she carefully pressed his office extension. When his phone rang through, for some reason it felt like the sound was richer, deeper, darker than normal. He took a deep breath after the third ring before he picked up the handset and placed it up to his ear. 

“This is Detective Gerardy.” 

The other side was completely silent for a moment, so silent he thought they were disconnected. He was about to say hello again or hang up entirely when he could hear a faint sound coming through. 

It was a quiet, short, sharp and squeaking noise. 

It sounded almost feeble. 

Weak… 

A Hiccup… 

(Hic! ) “Detective Gerardy!” (Hic!) 

A woman’s voice chirped through the static sound from the speaker. Her tone sounded sharp and firm, but with a hint of deceit lingering behind her words.  

“Yes, and who is this?” 

“That doesn’t matter.” (Hic!)

She bit back hard at his question. 

“It does, if I’m going to help you?” 

 “You can’t help me!”

(Hic!) 

“No one can help me…”

(Hic!)

 “We can only help ourselves.” 

(Hic!) 

That was when he first noticed the difference in her voice. One moment she sounded loud and manic, like she was bouncing off the walls. The next, her voice sounded delicate and feeble, like she was extremely afraid of something or someone. Her last sentence worried him the most. She now sounded montoned and disoriented, like her soul had become vacant in a matter of seconds. Whoever he was speaking to was definitely struggling and needed someone’s help. He knew what it was like to feel alone, isolated, and afraid. He understood what it felt like when no one gave a shit about you, but he had been proven wrong time and time again by more than one person. 

“I used to think the same thing..”

He changed his once serious and demanding tone to become more gentle and soothing, hoping the calmness in his voice would be registered through the phone.

“But that changed.” 

(Hic!) “How?” (Hic!)

He could hear through each of her spasmodic hiccups how desperate she sounded on the other end, and something about them sparked a familiar feeling in his gut. He wanted to find the right words to say to her. He didn’t want whoever this was on the line to feel like they were alone or had only one way out. 

“Sometimes we feel trapped..” 

He paused for a moment as he thought over his next words carefully, deciding to use a metaphor from his own personal experience to identify with the woman. 

“... and no matter how hard we try to break free, no matter how much we want to run away.. the shackles hold us back from reaching the key that hangs just out of reach…” 

He could hear her shallow breaths on the other end of the line. She didn’t say anything, so he assumed he had her undivided attention so he continued on. 

“... b-but if just one person dangled the key within your reach… you could unlock your own chains.” 

“Let me hand you the key.” 

He waited for her to answer, but when she didn’t he wondered if they had been disconnected or if she hung up on him completely. 

“Hello?” 

“I’m still here..” 

He could hear her sniffling, indicating to him that she had been crying. 

“You aren’t going to want to help me after you hear about what I did.” 

Her second voice spoke, the soft one. She sounded so weak, so terrified. He didn’t understand why, but he was curious about this woman’s story and needed answers. 

“And what did you do?’ 

He made sure he sounded concerned and nonjudgmental when he asked her the question. 

“I-I had to watch the show…” 

Her voice broke in half as he heard her begin to sob uncontrollably. He knew whatever this woman experienced had to have been horrific.  

“What show?” 

The sobs he had heard quickly became maniacal laughter in his ear when the same twisted voice who first spoke with him rang through again. 

“The slaughter fest!” 

Her laughter never stopped. 

“It was quite gruesome really.” 

Her snarky tone sang like a canary as she kept revealing more and more details. 

“The way they tore each other apart because of me.”

Now she sounded almost conceited, bragging about her lethal actions. 

“ You participated in the slaughter?” 

(Hic!)“ In some ways, yes.” (Hic!) 

What did that mean? He wasn’t sure at the moment, but the whiplash he had gone through gave him a rush of adrenaline he had been without. This was the most excitement he had since receiving his promotion, and he craved to feel that thrill coursing through his veins again. 

“And where did this murder take place?” 

“Did you see what was happening outside Detective?” 

“I did yes…” 

“I’m where the snow began. Where it remains year round. One wrong move sends you tumbling to your death down south.” 

It didn’t take a rocket scientist to realize where she was talking about, but now his adrenaline rush was tainted by the knowledge of knowing where he had to go. 

“Do you know where I’m talking about Detective?” 

Her voice fluctuation this time startled him, because instead of sounding sarcastic, she had a flirtatious tone peeking through her question. He couldn’t tell but it almost felt like she was trying to tease him with her information. 

“Mount Chiliad right?” 

“Glad to know you aren’t as daft as the officer I spoke to beforehand.” 

He knew she was talking about Carmella, but he didn’t bother to correct her. He didn’t see the point in telling her she had been wrong about the person she  spoke to. It would only irritate her again, and he felt like he was finally getting somewhere. 

“Why are you telling me this?” 

He had to know., because none of this conversion made any sense to him except for the fact that he was talking to the same person, but with two different personalities. 

“I would hurry Detective, if you want your answers.”  

“Wait! C-can you at least tell me your name?” 

 “I-t’s..R…”

 (Hic!) 

“I-I mean it’s Hic…” 

(Hic!) 

“I-I can’t…” 

He could tell she was struggling to catch her breath now, as he heard her panic attack coming along the moment she couldn’t finish saying her name, or one of her names. He knew exactly what that was like, fighting with his mind on who he truly was, a pathetic excuse for a man who was a product of abuse, or a psychotic murderous clown who ate people. Luckily, for him he got help for his condition, and was able to come to terms with both sides of himself, accepting the things he had done, but growing from those tendencies forced upon him by the people who forced him to become a monster. 

“ Why don’t you take a deep breath for me and count to ten.” 

He demonstrated exactly how by slowly inhaling and exhaling loudly through the phone so he could hopefully anchor her. After a minute he could hear her mimicking his breathing pattern, a smile formed on his face when he heard her faintly counting up to ten with each breath. 

“That’s it. Just like that..” 

He could hear her breaths finally become steady again. 

“You don’t have to tell me your name…” 

He kept his voice soft when he spoke, not wanting her to feel afraid of him prying for more information again. He just wanted to keep her on the line for as long as possible to keep building a rapport with her. He knew earning the trust of suspects was a key factor in getting them to confess, and he could tell this woman was full of secrets. 

(Hic! Hic!) “Y-y.. you are s-strange Detective Gerardy..” (Hic!) 

“So I’ve been told.” 

“I…”

“You…”

“ I need my hope back Detective.” 

“Wh-what did you just say!?”  

A memory flashed before his eyes.

“Here take this..” 

“What!? No you need that!”

“You need it more!“

“But..”

“I insist…”

“Just promise me something… When you make it to the highway and you are no longer blocked by the tree lines, the wind is going to pick up really badly… Your body is going to feel a different level of cold coursing through your veins.” 

“Don’t be scared….” 

“When that moment comes you can’t give up!” 

“Do you hear me!?”

“Your skin is going to feel like it’s on fire, but….” 

“You can’t give up hope!”

“You have to hold on!” 

“When you feel like you can’t keep going you look at the flame shielded behind the glass.” 

“Let me be that glass for you. Let me shield your flame...” 

“Chatty…”

“As long as you have this lantern you have my hope.” 

“What about you though?” 

“You’ve given me all the hope I’ve ever needed.” 

Her voice came through, cutting off the memory. 

“I’ll see you soon. Please hurry…” (Hic!) “It’s starting to get really cold outside…” (Hic!)

The line went dead, and the only thing he can hear is the echo of his own breath through the vacant speaker. His heart was thrashing against his chest, and his beats were sporadic and rapid. 

What just happened… 

What did he just hear? 

The voice that came through the phone had a fluctuating tone that almost seemed like two different people at some moments. His head was spinning, and his face felt flushed. He was certain he had a paler complexion than normal, not being one to show much skin due to the scars that paint his body like a canvas. 

Why did he have a sense of deja vu? 

He never had that conversation before, but some moments felt familiar…

He couldn’t identify the voice, but the words she used reminded him of someone he once knew…

But it couldn’t be her right? 

No…

It was just a coincidence. 

He refused to believe her story brought her here. 

She deserved better after everything she endured that night… 

It’s not her, he decided. Before he could fret over the phone call further, he was taken out of his thoughts by his mother once again. She waved a hand in front of his face. The phone rested in his lap. He hadn’t put it back on the hook yet, as his arm felt heavy and limp. 

“Chatty? You okay sweetheart? What happened?” 

“I-I have to go.”

He pushed himself away from his desk abruptly, the rusted wheels of his chair creaking along the hardwood floor. 

“Carmella!! Page the cadets and tell them to meet me down at the bay pronto!” 

He moved with purpose.

“Chatty wait!” 

She held out his coat he almost forgot to take with him. 

“Thanks Tesssa!” 

“B-be safe.” 

He gave her a quick kiss on the cheek before smiling back down on her. 

“I will. I pinky promise!” 

When he opened the bay doors of the garage he was surprised by the harsh high-speed winds that striked his face. He was more startled by the intensity of the snow falling down from the sky. It was mixed in with the wind as it hit against him, nipping along his sharp clean shaven jawline. 

He constantly kept up with his appearance, especially when it came to his face. He never wanted to give the Chief any reason to doubt his decision in promoting him. He knew his grandpa had his hesitations…

 his doubts…

in him…  

, but what was new really? His whole life he had been a HUGE disappointment to everyone… 

His mother.

His father.

Bobo.

His grandpa Baas.

Her. 

Everyone…

Everyone except Tessa.

He’s taken out of his self deprecating thoughts when the four cadets on call finally hussle through the door. He ordered Shields to follow in the explorer with Maxwell and Sutton, his tone demanding them to listen to his authority. His voice must have pierced their thin skin, because the way their body tensed and obeyed with no ounce of defiance was new for him. He was still in the process of earning his colleague’s respect. 

“Jerkems! You’re with me!” 

The only cadet that Detective Gerardy even liked in the slightest was the stocky built country man with a thick southern drawl that was smooth as butter on a burnt piece of toast. Kirk was the newest cadet on the team, just graduating from the academy a few weeks ago. Jagger(rp) sat in on Kirk’s interview and spoke on behalf of Kirk for his unique personality when some people in the PD didn’t have a funny bone in their body. Another reason he liked Kirk was because he hadn’t been soiled by the opinions of their superiors and colleagues. He listened and worked his ass off and that was something Jagger(rp) respected more than anything.  

“Oooo weee I’m more excited than a tornado in a trailer park!”

It didn’t take long for the roads to start feeling slick under the tires of his truck as they sped across the freeway heading north. There were multiple instances where he felt them begin to spin against the ice, but he was able to correct the wheel before the entire vehicle spun out into a ditch. The red and blue glow from the lightbar reflected off the glistening snowflakes as they fell from the sky, causing them to glimmer like fairy dust in the wind. 

When he took the Grapeseed exit to reach the base of their destination he felt the muscles in his shoulders and neck tense up, as his jaw began to tighten, causing his teeth to grind. He felt his hands clench the steering wheel until his knuckles were as pale as his face currently was. The color had drained from his cheeks the moment the phone call ended earlier. He was highly aware of the ghostly asylum that rested a few yards away from the bottom of the mountain. The one he always managed to somehow avoid, until today… 

He stopped the truck when he felt the tread on his tires grip into the rocks and frozen mud, leaving the black iced pavement. He was waiting because Shields had spun out before taking the exit, wanting to give them time to catch up. Jagger(rp) kept looking straight, his eyes mapping out the path he was going to take up the trail. He could see and feel the outline of an abandoned homestead burning into his peripheral vision. He was trying, with all his strength, to avoid turning his head to face the entrance of hell known as the Funhouse.

There was nothing fun about the Funhouse.

His chest began to feel constricted as his heart began to race. His grip on the steering wheel became so tight he swore it would snap in half at any moment. It was becoming more difficult for him to breathe, but he was able to power through with a few deep breaths in through his nose and out through his mouth. He was doing a good job keeping his eyes on the top of the mountain, but like a magnet they were pulled away to face the structure that still brought him nightmares to this day. It was hard to see clearly with how heavy the snow was falling and how fast the wind was blowing, but through the blizzard he could still make out the shell of a home that remained vacant for all these years. 

His mind started flashing with images of the people who died in the Funhouse. In their eyes he saw confusion, fear, fight, failure, acceptance, and then nothing… He saw bodies flopping to the ground, being tied up like a hog, or torn apart limb from limb. He saw the blood and how it painted the walls from the ceiling down to the floorboards. He could hear the way bodies were dragged up and down the basement stairs, the squishing sound his shoe made from stepping into the puddles of thich crimson red liquid, and the high frequency of the meat grinder being started up in the kitchen. He had a lump in his throat that made it hard to swallow, reminding him how hard it was to swallow the stew he was forced to eat every single day for 5 years… He knew it had to be the wind howling and whistling through the bare trees, but he swore he could still hear the screams of every single person he ever saw step foot inside that house. He could hear so many screams that by instinct his hands covered his ears in an attempt to muffle them out, but the screams blared too loud in his mind. 

The screams of people he watched being murder. 

The screams of people he murdered. 

The screams of the few people who made it out alive.

His own screams.

Bobo’s screams.

Her screams.

Tessa’s screams. 

Before his past began to swallow him whole, the flashing lights of his comrades reflected out his windows as they pulled up behind him. He is pulled out of his thoughts and looks over at Kirk who nods at him like he was asking if he was good to go. He cleared his throat and put his truck in drive, leaving the view of the Funhouse in his rearview mirror. His panic didn’t go unnoticed as Kirk stared at him from the passenger seat, but he didn’t dare make a comment on his superior’s obvious anxiety of their surroundings. Now wasn’t the time. 

His truck ascended the mountain with ease through the frozen tundra, but the SUV full of cadets behind him almost turned into a sled sliding down the side of the mountain. When they made it to the top, they noticed three familiar super cars that instantly made the pit in his gut lung over the ledge even more. One was a yellow Lamborghini, meaning it belonged to someone high up in the Vagos. Another was a deep bondi blue Mustang belonging to someone in the BBMC. Lastly, was a red Ferrari belonging to someone most likely in RUST, since he knew Chang Gang usually drove around in red Bugattis. He wasn’t sure if they were walking in on a gang war or meeting, but an eerie feeling was starting to settle over him. 

Detective Gerardy looked over at his cadet in the passenger seat, motioning for him to have his gun drawn as they got out of the vehicle. Everyone followed behind him as they snuck up the top of the mountain, being careful where they placed their feet on the gravel to not make any noise. It didn’t matter regardless because whoever was here would have seen them coming a mile away, and the piercing wind was even more ear-splitting outside the vehicle than on the inside. He tried to listen and look for any signs of life, but not only did the wind deafen their environment, the snow was so thick he could hardly see ten feet in front of his face. The 5 individuals slowly investigated around them, scanning the area for some kind of clue on what they were looking for. The woman on the phone had told him there was a slaughter fest up here, but currently he couldn’t find any evidence of one. The only thing Jagger(rp) could see was the fucking pure white substance that began to freeze against his five o’clock shadow. He was going to investigate the concrete building when he heard Shield’s voice holler for him in the distance. 

“Sir over here!”

He turned away from the building to head further up the mountain where he knew a look out point laid. He knew his cadet had been right when he saw the first drop of blood at his feet. That one drop turned into pools when he was able to see the scene more clearly, coming face to face with three victims whose blood stained the once pure essence. 

It was a massacre. 

So much blood spilled from the top of the mountain that Detective Gerardy worried it would run all the way down to the city. It looked like each victim was stabbed at least a dozen times across their entire bodies. He took note of how a cluster of lesions were grouped together near each of their groin areas. The only parts of their bodies that were spared were their faces. He made sure to take a mental note that the suspect did this on purpose because she most likely wanted them to know who the victims were right away, and boy did he know who they were. 

He didn’t know how it was possible. If the woman he spoke to on the phone was behind this she couldn’t have done it alone. It seemed impossible, but not because she was a woman. It was because somehow she was able to lure three grown men to the top of Mount Chiliad and proceeded to stab them all over a dozen times each. No scratch that, not just three grown men. There, at his feet were the bodies of three of Los Santos notorious gang leaders. Benji Ramos, Raymond Romonav, and Irwin Dundee. The pit in his stomach finally hit rock bottom, knowing what kind of chaos this was going to bring to the entire city when the news got out. 

He ordered Maxwell to start taking pictures of the crime scene for evidence. sending Shields and Sutton to the east side of the mountain to look for clues, while Kirk went with him to investigate the west side of the mountain. He didn’t expect to find any one else here, knowing she probably fled the moment she made the call, but he had to make sure to clear the area for more possible victims or suspects. 

He was about to call the search off to make the call for EMS to come load up the bodies, when he noticed the small footprints stained with blood trailing down the slope of the mountain. He started following them, studying how whoever it was had been struggling to walk straight. He could see every stumble where their hand was engulfed by the snow to catch themselves, or their knee print had replaced the spot a bloody boot print would have been. 

He could see where the prints were leading him, to the edge of an abandoned look out that had been closed off to the public. The rickety old planks were too unstable to be trusted, due to some parts of the wood being rotted out. When he got to the edge of the blocked off lookout, it was faint, but through the frenzied blizzard he could make out the silhouette of someone.  

He held his gun firmly out in front of him with both hands for support. He tried calling out to the figure to make themselves known, to put their hands in the air, but either they chose to ignore his commands or the wind devoured their voices entirely. He inched forward slowly on to the platform, feeling himself breathe when it didn’t immediately collapse under his weight. He wasn’t sure why he was doing this exactly, and he could hear Kirk voicing his concerns, but something else inside of him had control over his body. He wasn’t sure if it was the adrenaline forcing him into a more dangerous situation or the agony of needing to know it wasn’t her, but with no care for his safety he continued moving forward. When he got closer he could slowly start making out certain aspects of the figure through the snow. They were facing away with their back to him, sitting on the edge of the platform, and their feet were dangling off the side. He could tell it was a woman, the same woman he assumed made the call, but until she spoke he wouldn’t know. 

He took another step forward but this time he felt one of the planks wobble under his foot, causing him to skip forward with the hope that whatever board he landed on would support both their weight. He didn’t land as softly this time, and could tell she was aware of his presence now when her body tensed up from the vibrations against the wooden boards. He wasn’t sure why she was out here in the bitter cold, let alone looking down the edge of a cliff. He observed the scene in front of him for any danger to himself or her, but no weapon was spotted in sight. He could see her hugging herself as she rocked back and forth, and the closer he got he could faintly hear her whispers. He was right behind her now, he could have easily grabbed her and wrestled her to the ground away from the edge, but he didn't.  

In the police academy he was always taught to never lower your gun when confronting a possible armed suspect, but whoever this was appeared to be in no condition to fight back. He made a cautious decision to holster his gun as he approached the woman, hoping his presence wouldn’t startle her and he would regret his decision later on. 

“A-are you okay ma’am?” 

No answer, but now he was close enough to make out her bodily features. She wasn’t dressed for this kind of weather, her delicate body shivered in the thin layers she wore. She was in skin tight black leather pants with a matching bodysuit top that covered every inch of her skin, but wasn’t nearly thick enough to keep her warm. Her hair was a shade of mahogany, or that was what he assumed through the snowflakes that clung to her scalp. Her voice sounded frail and barely audible through her trembles, but he was finally able to comprehend what it was she was saying. 

“H-h-hope. I have to keep hope.” 

He knelt down to be at eye level with her as he reached his hand out to place it subtly on her shoulder. When he made contact with her she stopped stuttering for a moment as she turned her head to get a glimpse of his hand. He still couldn’t make out her facial features, but it was only a moment of silence until she started muttering nonsense again. 

“H-hope is gone. W-wh-where do I-I go?” 

He could tell that she was nearly in a catatonic state, and who knew what kind of images were running through her head currently. He made his stern voice more soft when he spoke next, in the same tone he would use when talking with his mother. 

“Excuse me miss?” 

When he spoke again her rambling stopped like she was waiting to hear what he would say next. He took that as his invitation to continue, hoping she was really listening. 

“A-are you hurt?” 

She shook her head no in response, but immediately began to talk to herself again. It was a start though, she was at least able to answer yes or no questions. He watched as her body convulsed, clinging to herself for dear life for just a little warmth. Without a second thought he slipped his heavy winter coat off his back and draped it over her shoulders, causing her quivering to simmer a little. Her fingers clutched around each side of the wool material, letting the oversize coat swallow her whole as she curled up inside of it. It was then she began to finally relax, as her head slowly turned to face him for the first time. 

When their eyes finally met it felt like someone had taken a knife and stabbed him in the chest, right in his heart. His rich brown eyes, golden like the sun, were eclipsed by her moonstruck orbs that looked back at him. He remembered those eyes like the back of his hand. He saw them in his dreams every night. Her eyes were the perfect mixture of storm clouds brewing and the constellations in the night sky. Her eyes reminded him of two moonstone gems struck down from the heavens by angels. Now though they looked back at him with nothingness, glossed over with despair from whatever hell she never made it out of…

The freckles he spent time memorizing still covered every spot across her cheeks, accompanied by a few new ones from the sun’s kiss after so many years. Her hair was wove into two braids like it had been that night, but now the braids went down the full length of her back. She looked the same, but entirely different all at once. Instead of the innocent little girl he had held in his arms while trying to muffle her screams, was a woman who seemed detached, frightened, and lost. She was also a woman who was no longer an innocent little girl anymore, but perhaps a cold blooded killer. 

After so many years of trying to find her, the girl who gave him his first ounce of hope in humanity, here she was, and not at all where he imagined her. In his mind she made it back to the orphanage and was adopted to a loving family who would spoil and love her, or she survived on her own until she saved up enough money to flee this island for better opportunities. The last thing he expected was to find her here after so many years, distraught, broken, and everything he used to be. He could feel his mind begin to fume at himself for never asking her what her real name was, only calling her by the one he had given to her that night. If he would have known her biological name when he began his search in high school, then perhaps he would have been able to save her from the fate she was living in now. 

He could feel himself becoming physically ill at the reality he was facing. The woman who had given him the strength to fight back, to hold on, to have hope, had become an empty carcass. He accidentally lied earlier when he said that the pit in his gut hit rock bottom, because after seeing her angelic face again for the first time in twenty years was the lowest he could ever feel. This was his rock bottom. 

It hurt even more seeing the lantern he had given her that night lying next to her.

He watched as the storm snuffed out the last of its flame.

With all the strength he could muster up inside to find his voice again, he was able to hoarsely choke out her name. The only name he knew her by. 

“C-cups…?” 

A nickname for her nickname Hiccups. 

For a split second he caught a glimmer, a spark of the life he once saw behind those crystal eyes. If you blinked you would have missed it, but he saw it clear as day. He could see her mind cogs spinning as her eyebrows furrowed in thought. Her nose crinkled as she looked like she was fighting against phantom voices in her head. Multiple times it looked like she was about to say something, but before she can get the words out it’s like her mind decides to recoil away. When she does speak, a hint of the fiery tone he heard over the phone seeps its way off her lips. 

“D-do I know you?” 

Present Day: 

The highway conditions were hazardous in this blizzard as he headed to Bolingbroke. Snow that clung to the roads melted under the tires that drove across them, but froze into glossy black ice immediately due to the freezing temperatures. Snow crystals blew all around outside hitting against the windshield of his Ford F-150, as the traction of his truck’s tires skidded across the slick roads. He was thankful he had access to the police responder, because a typical patrol car would have gotten stuck in a ditch by now. 

Before Jagger(rp) left the office he had made sure to apologize to Carmella for his sudden outburst earlier, where she politely brushed it off, muttering something about understanding the amount of stress he was under. If only she could truly understand his extreme levels of stress weren’t concocted by his difficult case or even the flashbacks from his past, but because in his mind he had failed her… 

He had failed Hiccups all those years ago… 

And now…

Now, he had to do what he could to make things right for her. He knew how bad the murders looked on her. He knew she most likely was guilty, but he also knew there was more to the story because why else would she have wanted to get caught. Why did she call and report the murders? Why hadn’t she ran away from the scene? Why did she have little care for cleaning up her mess, when Chang Gang was notorious for leaving behind no trace of evidence? 

He obviously didn’t have exact details on what happened to her since that fatal night they spent together at the Funhouse. However, with context clues he was able to decipher that at some point she had been kidnapped off the street by CG. He couldn’t be sure if it had been days, months, or years after when they did snatch her. Heck it very well could have been right after he sent her on her way into the night, thinking he was rescuing her from having to endure anymore pain. When in reality he could have easily sent her into the arms of another vile human that decided to take more of her soul away from her. 

His stomach began to churn, just like it had all night, at the thoughts his fucked up mind could conjure up inside his head. He knew the things Chang Gang was known for, especially when it came to their women. They would kidnap homeless children off the street, knowing they wouldn’t be missed by anyone. They would then train these children to become weapons for them. The boys became soldier-like, following every demand given with no questions asked in return, and over the years the loyal and talented ones would scale up in rank. The girls however were a toss up for what they would become. The girls who didn’t excel in any kind of fighting skills were forced to become escorts for their high end customers. However, the girls who did show promise when it came to their extraordinary skills were groomed into becoming blood thirsty assassins. 

Black Widows. 

The only reason he knew of these rumors were through whispers on the streets, that would match the same modus operandi of other cold cases. Another reason he suspected Hiccups to be involved with CG was due to the tattoo that was on her right shoulder blade. It was of two dragons intertwined forming a figure eight shape. It was their way of marking their women as property from the other gangs in the city. It was a brand. 

The prison didn’t come into his view until he was almost at the entrance gate. The snow storm hadn’t let up since last night, causing the entire city to be engulfed by the foot of snow they were receiving. His feet raced for the door to visitation when he got out of his truck to endure the frightful blizzard for a brief moment. He needed a moment to catch his breath from the sharp pain he had in his chest from breathing in this frigid cold. 

He made his way over the lady working the front desk as he informed her on why he was here. She politely informed him she would contact the warden, so he could coordinate with the D.O.C on who could bring his prisoner into one of the interrogation rooms. He waited there patiently in the lobby until the warden, Scotty Bard, finally came out to speak with him. 

“Detective Gerardy, what do I owe the pleasure of such a high pristine officer visiting my prison?”  

“Don’t act like you didn’t know I was coming here today Scotty.” 

“Me acting? Never. However, I do not know why you are here today.” 

“Have you not been informed of receiving a new inmate last night?” 

“Detective it is 10:00 in the morning. Do you think I have had the time to ask my correctional officers about what happened during the night while I was gone?” 

He felt himself roll his eyes so far in the back of his head he thought they would be lost forever. 

“Yes, that is what I think! Shouldn’t you be doing rounds first thing in the morning?” 

“Ugh. I need like ten cups of coffee before I start asking people how their night was.” 

He pinched the bridge of his nose out of frustration, doing his very best to not lose his cool on the man that ran the prison. 

“Scotty please..” 

“Oh alright don’t get your panties in a twist who is it you need to speak with and I’ll radio one of my guys to bring them up.” 

“Her name is Ray Mond.” 

Scotty clicked the button to the speaker that was clipped to his shoulder to ask one of his officers to bring Ray Mond to visitation to speak with a Detective. Jagger(rp) was fluid enough on reading other people’s body language to pick up the moment Scotty started getting nervous from the response he was getting. The tone in his voice changed in fluctuation, his eyes widened and eyebrows furrowed, and he could hear the sound Scotty’s boot would make as it began to tap anxiously against the tile floor. 

“So ummm there’s just a tad bit of bad news.” 

“What is it Scotty?” 

“Apparently she is currently in solitary confinement.

“What do you fucking mean she’s in solitary confinement!? Who put her there!?

“Well apparently she attacked another inmate and one of my officers so she had to be isolated.” 

His mind was running a mile a minute. He knew she wasn’t in the right state of mind, but the last thing she needed was to be treated like she was completely insane. He understood that the officers had to protect themselves and other inmates, but the pang of guilt he felt knowing she was placed in a small cell isolated from everyone was indescribable. All he wanted was to take her pain away to help her figure out what the hell was going on. It was the least he could do after she had been the only thing to give him strength when he was on the verge of giving up completely. Nobody else was aware that he knew who first name Ray last name Mond was and he wanted to keep it that way. He knew if the Chief found out how close he was to the case he would have Jagger(rp) removed indefinitely, and the last thing he trusted was for someone else to be understanding of her condition.

 It had to be him. 

This time he could actually help her. This time he could save her. He had to. 

“Take me to her now.” 

Chapter Text

Twenty years ago:

It burned. 

His petite wrists. 

They were on fire, burning from being bound by some restraint that was slicing through his skin. 

Iron chains they used on their tires in the winter, or to lock the fence door to stop the pigs from getting out, he assumed. He could feel the cold metal binding his hands together and above his head. He was being dangled from the ceiling of the Funhouse basement, while his feet could barely reach the ground causing him to stand on his tiptoes. He could feel the muscles in his leg begin to ache from struggling to keep himself from being suspended in the air, and the chains from embedding into his bones. It was hard to breathe due to the oversized clown mask forced onto his head restricting his airway. His shirt had been stripped of him, and all that remained was his pinstripe pants that swallowed him whole, and it had to be held up by a belt otherwise they would fall to his ankles. Bobo hadn’t cared to ever give him clothes that would actually fit a child; instead, he gave Chatterbox whatever article of clothing his victims wore. His feet were bare against the cold basement floor, which caused him to barely be able to feel his toes. 

His head was throbbing in pain from being smacked with a baseball bat, causing his vision to be hazy as he tried to make out all four figures standing in the room with him. He couldn’t tell who three of the shadows were, but he knew instantly the largest was Bobo. He was standing at the base of the stairwell, while the other smaller figures, he prayed weren’t children, were sitting by the containers of a horrific substance Bobo had created to make some of his victims drink. 

He could feel something almost strangling his throat, making it difficult for him to breathe or speak. He knew immediately Bobo had wrapped the steel prong collar around his neck again, causing the prongs to dig deep enough to pinch his vocal cords, forcing him to talk in a high-pitched clown voice just like his abuser. 

Suddenly a standing stage light, stolen from the storage locker of the LSBN, was turned on right in front of him, putting him on display for everyone to see. The light was so intense he could feel it burning his corneas, as his cries were muffled into small whimpers due to a rope gagging his screams underneath his mask.

Chatterbox was in the spotlight.

He was the center of the show. 

This was his punishment for trying to escape this sickening hell hole again. He should have learned his lesson the last time he tried to run away, how Bobo was able to track him down like an injured animal on the run. Last time Bobo tied him to a tree with the same rope they used to hogtie their pigs. He then proceeded to use a horsewhip to drill his message into the poor boy's head. With every crack of the whip, with every laceration beginning to decorate his back, Chatterbox could hear the message loud and clear. 

He could never escape… 

So why did he think this time would be different?

He thought he had been quiet enough. He swore he didn’t make a sound. He swore Bobo had passed out from all the alcohol he drank, but as soon as Chatterbox got a glimpse of the city lights his hopes were destroyed by the silly noises squeaking from a colorful clown van. He felt the color drain from his face as the giant monster towered over him before striking him across the head and tossing his fragile body into the back of the van. 

“Wakey wakey Chatterbox. You have an audience here.” 

Bobo’s sinister voice echoes across the basement walls. Chatterbox’s pupils were still trying to adjust to the drastic change from pure darkness to a blinding light. His eyes felt like they were on fire, as tears streamed down his face. He fought through the pain as the blurred figures beyond the light came into focus. 

Bobo’s eyes were black voids peering through the holes of his blue-haired mask with no ounce of humanity behind them. In his hands he was clenching what Chatterbox assumed was the weapon he was using to hold up the other victims. His eyes scan over the other bodies that are huddled together on the floor.

All were children, just like him… 

 The first body appeared to be a kid a few years older than him. He had curly sandy blonde hair and icy blue eyes that appeared to be angry at his current situation. The boy was definitely taller than Chatterbox and outweighed him in every capacity. The blonde was chunky and barely looked like he missed a meal. 

Meanwhile, Chatterbox would intentionally skip his meals whenever Bobo would let him. He did everything in his power to avoid consuming human flesh, but more often than not, Bobo force-fed him the stew. He would tie Chatterbox to a dining room chair without any use of his hands or legs, and proceeded to torture him until he screamed. With every scream, Bobo shoveled a scoop of the cannibalistic soup down the back of his throat. When Bobo felt particularly diabolical, he would grab Chatterbox around the throat and cheeks, forcing the poor boy to slowly chew the meat before swallowing.

The next child was another boy, but this time around the same age as him. He had dark brown shaggy hair that rested across his eyebrows and piercing green eyes. His expression was frantic as he appeared to be scanning the room for any vantage point or possible exit. He was thin just like Chatterbox was, but shorter in height. Chatterbox noticed as the boy rolled his eyes and sighed in frustration, brushing off the hand that reached out for his arm out of comfort. Chatterbox vaguely heard him mutter under his breath to the petite figure next to him, “this is all your fault.” 

When his eyes moved further to the left, they landed on a girl with mahogany brown hair woven into two braids. Her chin rested on top of her knees that were tucked to her chest, clutching them for dear life. He noticed how her body recoiled when the boy next to her pushed her away, but she hid her pain well behind her stoic face.  The corners of her mouth never quivered, her eyebrows never knitted in confusion, but her eyes were a different story. They were clenched shut like she was fighting back her emotions from slipping up.

She didn’t want anyone to know she was afraid for her life. She didn’t want anyone to see how hurt she was by the boy pushing her away. She didn’t want to appear vulnerable or weak in front of all of them.

He knew that feeling all too well.

He couldn’t help but keep his eyes focused on her as she tried to keep her composure. He noticed the way her freckles danced across the bridge of her nose and up her cheekbones. He noticed her tanned complexion, making him appear almost ghost-like in comparison even though he was always forced to be out in the sun to do all the farm chores on his own. 

He couldn’t take his eyes off her small frame as she gently rocked back and forth. Every so often he noticed how her body would jolt up randomly, as a small sudden gasp with a squeak on the end would leave her lips. Hiccups. Chatterbox didn’t know what was urging him to wrap his arms around her shoulder, but in that moment he wanted to do nothing but comfort her. He felt his teeth clenching the rope that was gagging him. He was aggravated with the boy who had dismissed her completely. Chatterbox couldn’t understand how the yuck he could just sit next to her without offering her any ounce of reassurance that she wasn’t in this alone. Instead, he continued to ignore her presence completely, but Chatterbox’s eyes never left where she sat. 

A loud bang suddenly rang through the air, as Bobo took the bat he had used to knock Chatterbox out previously, and slammed it against the concrete floor. Chatterbox flinched, but his eyes didn’t dare to peel away from the girl. 

Bobo was demanding his attention so he could begin his little game. However, at that moment she held all his attention, and he had no control over it. Especially because the bang had caused her to finally open her eyes, and when she met his gaze it felt like someone had punched him in the gut. 

Chatterbox had never seen eyes so distinctively beautiful before. He thought they could only exist in fairy tales his mother would tell him before bed on nights when she was far too high to function, but he had a vivid imagination through her slurred words. 

She used to describe the princesses in her stories as all naturally pretty, with long wavy hair of all different shades of color. However, their eyes would be entirely too unique to even be mistaken for anything other than royalty. 

For the first time since regaining consciousness, Chatterbox had been able to catch his breath and slow his breathing down to a steady pace. 

Her eyes shimmered like the crystals he found in the caves he used to explore before he had crash-landed here. He used to hide in the caverns after his father would leave him bruised and battered from his belt buckle. Majority of the crystals that decorated the cave walls were simple and clear pure stones. However in the cave ceiling, a small crevasse of sunlight cast its rays over a cluster of crystals at the same time every day. The light that shone through reflected off the polar ice caps, causing purple and teal hues to be cast against the cave walls. 

Her eyes reminded him of the colors that painted the sky every so often here on the farm, and wherever he came from before. Sometimes the black sky would finally come to life when the colors began to dance, just like the fireflies would skip across a summer night’s field. 

Even though the only source of light was currently just on him, he could see the way her eyes lit up the room like the aurora borealis lit up the northern sky. 

Chatterbox truly believed he was in the presence of a princess. 

How she ended up here should have been impossible. In the stories his mother told him, princesses lived in castles guarded by knights throughout the kingdom. Sometimes they lived in the woods and had mystical powers that protected them from evil people in the world. If they were kidnapped they were often being held by a dragon, a witch, or sometimes a wicked stepmother. 

Not by some sadistic, cannibalistic, and serial killing clown. 

This wasn’t like a fairytale his mother had ever told him in the past. This was like his nightmares that plagued his mind every night since he could remember. Even before he was sent here against his free will he had only known three things.

Pain.

Uselessness.

Anger.

His birth father was an abusive piece of shit that beat him every single day, and Chatterbox couldn’t stand how similar he looked to him physically. He had the same dark chocolate brown hair and fair skin that easily burned under the sun. He had his father's thin subtle lips, and unfortunately the same deceptively charming smile. He even had the same tiny dimple on the right side of his face that only appeared when he gave his mischievous grin. 

No wonder his mother despised him…

He was the spitting image of his father who abused both of them repeatedly. The only difference was his father had narrow eyes that were green and blue like the ocean waters. 

The only thing he got physically from his mother was her golden almond-shaped eyes. They appeared to change colors depending on the time of day and the weather. During a clear day they were like polished amber in the sunlight. On a cloudy day, their irises were pools of dark chocolate, reflecting the dim light. At night their eyes seemed to absorb the darkness, yet still held a captivating light. 

Their eyes are where it ends on his list of attributes from his mother. He is sure they are similar in personality as well, but he wouldn’t really know that because his mother never took the time to get to know him. 

Most days, both of his parents were drunk from taking swigs of vodka throughout the day, followed by becoming high later that evening from snorting cocaine. The only time she wrapped her arms around him was to use him as a shield against his father's rage, but he never minded because he thought that was his job. He truly thought if he took the blows from his father to defend his mother, it would eventually earn his mother’s love. Instead, she abandoned him, packing all her belongings into their Glendale, and driving away without ever turning around or saying goodbye. 

After his mother left, his father became even more ruthless. His body was always colored in purple bruises and cigarette burns. His father would forget to feed him, or flat out refuse to because he hated his son more than anything. He thought it was a blessing when his father decided to strap him to thousands of helium balloons that easily carried his frail body across the sea to his hell hole now. 

Chatterbox was still lost in the girl’s moonstone irises, and he couldn’t help but smile when he noticed her eyes had never left him since they met. He saw how her eyes began to cloud like a storm when she took in his current predicament. He did his best to mask his pain with his gaze, by softening his amber eyes to try to offer her the same warm feeling of sitting next to a fireplace. 

For the first time, her blank face faltered as her eyebrows furrowed with concern etched into every crinkle. Her lips parted like she wanted to say something to him, but she quickly thought it was best not to. He secretly was gracious for her silence, not wanting any unnecessary to be on her if he could help it.  

He could no longer feel his hands, and the numbness was beginning to spread further down his arms. He was sure the chains were doing their job of inflicting as much permanent damage as they possibly could. His legs still felt like they were on fire. He really wished they would become numb as well soon, but he was never that lucky. He could feel how the rope wrapped around his head and in his mouth was chafing against his skin, causing his tongue to be parched.

He knew she could see the blood running down his forearms from the bindings on his wrists. He could feel the thick liquid streaming down his thin body, knowing she probably saw every single outline of all his ribs from how completely malnourished he was. 

His eyes continued to gaze upon his princess. 

He didn’t acknowledge anything else in the room, but her. Until he was suddenly being sprayed with freezing water from a hose Bobo had dragged in from outside. He squirmed and shook against his restraints, causing him to feel the stabbing pain of his cuffs against his wrist again. 

“BOBO YUCKING SAID LOOK AT HIM BOY!”

Apparently the entire time Chatterbox had been staring at the girl, Bobo was growing impatient by his lack of attentiveness towards the game he had planned. 

Against his will, Chatterbox forces himself to pray his eyes away from hers and face the monster that threatened them all. Bobo looked furious, his black soulless eyes fuming in rage at him. 

“Bobo told you not to try and run away again.”

Chatterbox began to mimic the girl's stoic expression from earlier, making sure his eyes showed no emotion. 

“You disobeyed Bobo. Do you know what happens when you break the rules?”

Chatterbox nodded his head in understanding. He knew he had to be punished for not following Bobo’s rules, but it was something he was used to at this point, taking beating after beating, after beating. He could feel the cold water dripping from the tips of his hair down the back of his neck. 

He closed his eyes as he prepared his body for the blows that were about to come. He anticipated Bobo to either use him as a punching bag, whip him with a stick, or even beat him with the baseball bat. What he didn’t anticipate however was for an electrical shock to hit him right in the back of the shoulder blade. 

His eyes went completely wide, as he heard his screams through the ropes that attempted to muffle them. He had never witnessed such excruciating pain like he just experienced before. It wasn’t like a static shock, caused by running your feet against the carpet, before touching someone or a door knob. No, this sent an entire jolt of electricity through every fiber of his body, causing all his muscles to tense up as he had seizure-like shakes. 

He is hit again on the back of his neck before he can even register it. His head flailed back and forth, as he felt a tooth crack against the rope as his jaw cleaned against the rope. His body began to shake uncontrollably, as he tried to keep his full body weight from being suspended. 

His eyes scanned for where Bobo would strike next. The freaky diabolical clown was using the spotlight to help him hide in the shadows.

 Chatterbox is struck again, this time being the first time in the front of his body. Bobo had landed his weapon right above Chatterbox’s belly button. He felt his muscles clench together, being so constricted he could barely keep his feet from collapsing. 

Chatterbox was finally able to make out the weapon Bobo was using. A cattle prod, with the water being a conduit to spread the electric current throughout his entire body with each shock. 

“You know what. Bobo changed his mind. Bobo wants to hear you scream.”

Bobo reached up underneath his clown mask and yanked the rope from his mouth. Chatterbox gasped, swallowing the air like it was his first time breathing ever. 

Bobo sat the cattle prod against Chatterbox’s knee, clicking the button to hit him right in his kneecap. He screamed out in agony, his leg slipping out from under him for a moment. That caused the chain tied around his wrist to dig deeper into his skin as his entire body weight was being held up by them. Chatterbox swore people could hear his screams on the top of Mount Chiliad if they were listening. 

“P-pl-please stop.”   

Chatterbox was begging him to stop quicker than he normally did. This pain was different from his normal beatings. It wasn’t just an intense electrical shock, it was also burning pieces of his skin. He could smell his singed flesh; it smelt exactly like when Bobo fried human meat on the stove in the kitchen. 

“Already begging for mercy?” 

Bobo laughed maniacally at Chatterbox’s plea. 

“You know exactly what will get Bobo to stop this.”

Bobo gestured towards the other children in the room, not saying another word. Chatterbox shook his head no in refusal, knowing exactly what Bobo was asking him to do. 

Kill them. 

“That’s what Bobo yucking thought, you pathetic idiot.”

Bobo pressed the prod against Chatterbox’s forearm, causing another shrieking scream to tear through the Funhouse walls, and another scar to cover his body. 

He could feel his vision start to go hazy, as he actually hoped to black out soon from the pain. He didn’t want to feel it anymore, but he didn’t want to become a killer. 

For three years now, Bobo had tried to turn him into a mini version of himself, and Chatterbox always fought against him. He always refused to kill, always refused to eat the meat unless it was forced down his throat, and always refused to wear the stupid clown mask whenever he was out of Bobo’s sight. 

Chatterbox would rather die than become a mindless puppet in Bobo’s masquerade. 

His ears were ringing, and he was thankful he could no longer hear Bobo’s taunting remarks.

 He heard her voice though.

He heard it clear as day through the fuzziness in his head. 

“Stop it! You’re going to kill him!!!” Hic-up.

With every ounce of strength he had left, he used it to look at her again. He tried to force his eyes to focus on her image, as he never heard anyone ever stand up for him before. 

Sheer panic rushed through him as he saw Bobo begin to lunge towards her now. For the first time since waking up, he is able to find his voice.

“Don’t touch her!”

Bobo stopped and slowly turned around to face him. 

“Ohh did Bobo find a weak spot?”

Chatterbox swallowed nervously.

“Tell me Chatterbox what is it about her that has you speaking out against me? Most of the time you cower in fear as Bobo slaughters them because you are too yucking spineless to kill them yourselves.” 

He didn’t answer. He refused to give him any more ammunition. He refused to keep playing his game. 

“Don’t go silent on me now Chatterbox, live up to your namesake.” 

He refused. 

“Fine. Bobo will just slit her throat now, and cook her on the stove tonight and force you to eat every single bit of her meat. Bobo will even keep the leftovers in the freezer.” 

“B-b-because she’s special.”

“Is that so?”

Bobo got right in his face as he spoke his next word.

“Special enough to kill for?”

Chatterbox’s eyes went wide. 

“That’s what Bobo thought.” 

He grabbed the girl by the back of her hair dragging her across the floor right in front of where he had Chatterbox tied up. Tears flooded her astonishing irises as they looked up at him. Her hiccups had become erratic, as terrifying sobs escaped out from her mouth. 

“For the first time in three years, Bobo finally found something he can use against you.”

“For years you refused to kill. No matter how hard Bobo tried to beat it into you.”

“But now?” 

His usual high-pitched craze laughed, deepened before he continued on.

“Now Bobo has found a weakness.”

“Tell me Chatterbox, if you had to, would you kill the other two boys here to stop them from killing her?”

He felt the lump in his throat grow larger with every word Bobo spoke. His eyes glanced down at her doe-like gaze, knowing without a doubt he would do whatever it took to make sure she got out of here alive. 

He felt Bobo's presence hovering behind him. He closed his eyes tightly, readying himself for another shock from the cattle prod. Instead, he felt the chains around his wrist slowly peel from his skin, as Bobo let him free of his restraints. 

Chatterbox collapsed to his knees immediately. He no longer had the strength to stay standing. He needed every second he could get to regain his strength before whatever twisted idea Bobo had planned next. He was now at eye level with the girl with eyes like a swan swimming in a lake on a rainy day. 

“Are you okay?” Hic.

She whispered low enough for just them two to hear, as Bobo went to the other captives to cut their binded hands. She remained tied with the same rope that had burned the corners of his mouth. 

“I-I will be.”

“What does he want with us?”

“With you all? He wants to kill you by making you all play some kind of yucked-up game. Then he wants to cut up your bodies into pieces and store them in the freezer until he uses your meat for stew. With me? He wants me to become a mini version of him. He wants me to follow in his footsteps.” 

“But you don’t want to? That’s what he meant when he said ‘you know exactly what will get me to stop this.’ He wanted you to kill us all?” 

“Y-yes.”

“Instead you chose not to.” Hic-up.

“Yes.”

“Why?”

She looked up at him in disbelief. He didn’t know why it was so hard for her to believe he chose to be burned and shocked over harming them. They were innocent children. He was just a defect. 

“Y-you guys are just here because I tried to run away again. It’s my fault. You don’t deserve any of this.”

“Neither do you.” 

Even though her hands were still bound by the rope, she reached out to take his hand into hers. He felt a warm tingling sensation hit his fingers as she held his hand. Chatterbox had never felt a kind gentle touch before in his life, but currently in his mangled hands, he was experiencing just that. Her words sounded sincere when she spoke, as her eyes fiercely stared him down. 

“I-I’m used to it. It’s all I’ve ever known.” 

“It doesn’t make it right.” Hic.

He knows she is telling the truth, but it is so hard for him to believe in that, when every person he has ever encountered in his life has used and abused him. Nobody has ever defended him, spoken up for him, or shown him any kindness until this very moment. Their moment is cut short when Bobo demands the attention of the room again, and Chatterbox curses himself for not noticing the scene that was being set up before them until now. 

Bobo had released the boys from the ropes and had armed them each with a knife. Panic began to course through Chatterbox's veins as he noticed they were both unarmed still and her wrists were still tied together. They had no way of defending themselves. 

“Alright the rules are simple.” 

Bobo stood in between them. Purposely causing a divide between each side. He turned towards the boys who seemed confused by what was about to happen, but Chatterbox knew the kind of manipulative games Bobo liked to play. 

“You two will do whatever you can to kill her. If you kill her Bobo will spare your lives and let you two go free. If you refuse to fight Bobo will just kill you now. The choice is yours.” 

“What about him?” The older boy with sandy blonde hair pointed at Chatterbox.

Chatterbox could tell Bobo was grinning maliciously underneath the fabric of his mask before he spoke again. 

“Glad you asked!” He clapped his hands together before continuing. “His goal is to keep her alive, by any means necessary.”

“Two against one? That doesn’t seem fair? Don’t I get to fight too?”

“Bobo doesn't play fair, silly girl.” 

She huffed his annoyance, and all Chatterbox could do was admire how willing she was to fight alongside him. He knew what Bobo’s ultimate goal was at the end of this. To turn Chatterbox into a bloodthirsty killer, and finally be able to chip away his humanity piece by piece. 

“It’s no use. The only thing he wants is for me to kill someone, and he won’t rest until I do it.” 

“Focus on the blonde one then. He is the bully at the orphanage, and won’t hesitate to get his revenge.” Hic-up. “He’s been out to get me since I snitched on his secret stash of snacks he kept hogging from the rest of us.” Hic. “The other boy isn’t a threat at all.” Hic-up

“What makes you so sure of that? Right now it’s them or us.”

“Because he’s my twin brother.” Hic

Chatterbox’s eyes widen under his mask. The boy who hadn’t bothered to help comfort her earlier in her time of need, leaving her to console herself, had been her own brother. 

“Are you positive he wouldn’t attack you to save his own skin?” 

“Yes.” Hic. “If you can get the knife away from kool-aid Kyle then we might have some leverage against that clown fuck.” Hic

He shook his head, not at her, but at himself.

“I-I’ve tried to fight him, even with a knife. He’s too strong, and I’m too weak.”

His rich brown eyes darkened, but with a cloudy gaze cascading across his once soulful orbs. He was beginning to dissociate again. A habit he had begun practicing to help protect his mind from being tainted by the haunting teachings of Bobo the Clown. 

This time though, Chatterbox wasn’t disconnecting in order to protect his mind. He knew one day his own psyche would crack under the racking torture he endured since the moment he was born. He knew eventually he would become a monster, just like his mother, just like his father, and just like Bobo. He was doing it to protect her.

Before, he was only prolonging the inevitable. 

Now, he was willingly sacrificing a part of himself to make sure she got out of this house alive. 

“I-I can distract him though, while you and your brother make a run for it.” 

Hic “Distract him how?” 

Chatterbox turned to face the girl, placing his hands on her shoulders to look into her silver gleaming eyes. He started calling her Hiccups in his head because with every involuntary peep, he couldn’t help but find her so endearing. 

“I’m gonna fight.” 

He got lost in her magically kissed eyes as they furrow at him in curiosity. 

“Your brother has a knife. Have him cut your restraints loose.” 

He made sure his eyes didn’t leave hers, hoping she was taking in everything he was saying to her. 

“I’ll put on one heck of a performance, that will hopefully keep his attention long enough for you and your brother to sneak out.” 

Her hands gripped the material of his shirt for dear life.

“What about you?”

Her voice was barely above a whisper when she asked the question for only him to hear. Chatterbox’s eyes glazed in resolve. He had made his decision. He didn’t plan to make it out of this alive, and if he did he knew he would never be the same again. There would be a cost to his actions. He would lose a part of his soul in the process. 

“S-someone has to die today…” 

Her eyes now glistened in tears at his words, but before she could respond Bobo’s bat slammed against a support beam. Chatterbox could feel the vibrations of the impact travel to his feet. Bobo dragged his feet as he made his way to the stairwell again, taking a seat towards the bottom of the steps. Their quick escape plan just became more difficult, and Chatterbox knew he would have to think of a way to get Bobo away from the steps long enough for them to make a run for it. 

“Go on then. May the best team live!” 

Chatterbox barely had enough time to react fast enough, before the blonde boy lunged at them. He shoved Hiccups out of the way of the knife just in time before it pierced her gut. His forearm replaced its spot, as he felt the blade leave a gash on his arm. More blood covered his arm as he hissed from the sting of the pain. 

He squared his body up with the teen that now towered over him. Chatterbox was half his size, even though the boy was just a few years older than him. He didn’t let his hesitation show, as he used all his body weight to tackle the teen to the ground. 

His adrenaline began to pump enough to help find the strength he needed to try and wrestle the knife from the palm of the teen’s hand. Chatterbox almost had his grip loose enough around the knife’s handle, but before he could grab it away his ear was pummeled by his opponent’s other fist. 

His vision blurred as his ears rang out loudly. The blonde took his chance to shove Chatterbox off him, causing the back of the little clown’s head to ricochet off the concrete floor. The blue-eyed bully was on top of him in a matter of seconds, continuing his punches into Chatterbox’s head. 

Chatterbox raised his arms up across his face, hoping it would help defend his face from most of the blows. Each impact made it harder for him to hold on to consciousness, as his head became fuzzier and fuzzier. The blows stopped when the dumb ass remembered he had a knife on him, and Chatterbox felt the cool steel blade against his jugular vein. 

“Y-you don’t h-have to do t-this.” He managed to choke out, as he felt the knife nick his throat as he spoke. He could feel a small drop of blood trail down his neck, as he forced himself to stay as still as possible to prevent the inexperienced boy from slitting his throat. 

“What if I want to do this huh?” 

Chatterbox swallowed nervously. He saw a familiar flash of pure wickedness take over the once bright blue-eyed boy. His eyes looked like empty soulless voids. Just like Bobo’s. The teen’s words were laced with a venomous darker undertone that sounded thirsty for blood. 

“What if I enjoy this?” The boy ran the blade underneath Chatterbox's mask, peeling the fabric to reveal his face. “What if I get a kick out of hurting others?” 

Chatterbox knew the boy had gone completely mental and there was no reasoning with him. He closed his eyes tightly, not wanting to see whatever was coming next for him. He felt the smooth side of the knife begin to map out his face. When the blade traced its way to the tip of his brow bone, he felt it flip from the flat side, up to its sharp edge. Chatterbox screamed out in agony when the knife sliced down across his left eye. 

The teen began to mimic Bobo’s laughter from earlier, causing goosebumps to raise all across Chatterbox’s arms. He could feel the blood seeping between his fingers, as his hand clutched the wound. The warm sticky substance stained his entire hand red, as he began to add more pressure to the slash mark. 

Chatterbox struggled to open his eyes now, as the stinging pain of his tears flooded inside the gash. His vision was blurred with a mixture of tears and blood burning his eye sockets. He tried to let his other senses take over, listening to his surroundings for clues as to what was happening around him. He blocked out the taunting laughter of the blonde boy who had him pinned down and tried to listen for Hiccups. He wasn’t sure if she had been able to converse with her brother on their plan to sneak out of here, or if Bobo had even left his spot on the stairs to give them the chance to. Chatterbox knew he had to stay alive long enough to get Bobo to abandon his post, and come investigate the scene between the two pons of his game. 

He searched for just a glimpse of her voice amongst the chaos. He did everything in his power to focus his ears on finding her. He needed to know if she was okay, if she was even still here if she needed him. He grazed over the sound of Bobo’s bat tapping against the cement floor, and the out of breath grunts from his mindless surprise minion. His ears couldn’t make out anything that resembled her, and a part of him was hopeful that she had actually managed to sneak out of here. He was content with whatever happened to him now, as long as she was safe. 

Then he heard her scream, and his heart dropped to his stomach. His vision was still too cloudy to see what was happening to her, but he was able to make out the faint confessions coming from her brother as she begged for her life. 

“I wouldn’t even be here if it wasn’t for you!”

“Yuno p-please.”

“No! If it wasn’t for you ruining everything you touch, I would still be living in that giant manor!”

Chatterbox could hear how broken she sounded when she spoke. He hated that his gut instinct had been right not to trust him, but for some odd reason Chatterbox trusted her. It broke his heart that she had been betrayed by her own blood, just like he had… 

“They didn’t even want to adopt you! They only did it because they pitied you and I asked them to!” 

Chatterbox felt rage beginning to boil inside of him the more he heard coming out of Yuno’s mouth, and something snapped in him. He didn’t even comprehend the knife splitting down his lip and jaw, because his eyes were seeing one thing only. 

Red. 

It happened so fast. One second he was on the ground being carved like a pumpkin on Halloween, and the next he was on top of the teen, slamming his head into the ground. The knife clattered against the concrete, and Chatterbox didn’t hesitate to pick it up and drive it into the teen's gut. He didn’t even register the boy pleading for his life, because Chatterbox was still listening to her brother mock his own sister sobs. 

“With you out of the picture perhaps I’ll have a chance at finding a loving family, because how could anyone love someone like you!”

Chatterbox felt like he wasn’t even in his own body anymore, like his actions were no longer his own. He tried to stop himself from going any further, but his hand had a mind of its own. It drilled the blade into his victim repeatedly, until he heard him choking in his own blood and watched the life leave his icy blue eyes.

Chatterbox had killed his first person…

He could hear Bobo giggle like a turkey from his perch. He knew Bobo felt victorious for finally accomplishing his three-year mission of turning him into a monster, and Chatterbox wasn’t done yet. There was still one more individual who threatened the only person who had ever shown any ounce of kindness to Chatterbox. 

He removed the knife from the sandy blonde corpse and slowly managed to find the strength in his legs to stand. He was breathing heavily, as he observed the scene before him. At his feet was his first victim, who left scars along his face that will remind him of this day forever. 

What he saw in front of him caused Chatterbox to create murderous images in his head of what he planned to do to the boy who was choking his own sister to death. He saw her brother's hands wrapped around her neck, as she desperately scratched at his arms and wrists. Her once glimmering silver dust eyes were starting to cloud over, as her windpipe was being crushed. He didn’t feel his feet move, but before he knew it he was standing above the shaggy-headed boy.

He grasped him by the collar of his shirt and yanked him off of Hiccups, slamming him up against the wall. He wrapped his hands around the boy's throat, seeing his green eyes widen in fear. He hadn’t planned on Chatterbox winning his fight. He thought Chatterbox was weak, but he wasn’t. 

Not anymore. 

The boy struggled for his breath, as he now scratched at Chatterbox’s arms for freedom. Chatterbox chuckled at the boy’s reaction, knowing he was causing the boy to witness exactly what he had put his own sister through seconds ago. He felt the life leaving the boy's body, as his strikes got weaker and weaker. He felt the boy’s body start to go limp under his grasp when he heard his princess speak for the first time. 

“Chatty stop!” 

Two words. 

That’s all it took to come out of her innocent lips for his boiled rage to come to a simmer. Her voice sounded hoarse, like her vocal chords were being scraped together like sandpaper. His vision started to come to focus, as he released his grip around the boy’s throat. Her brother collapsed to his knees as Chatterbox stepped away from him. 

When he turned to face her she was still sitting on the floor, her gray eyes looking up at him brewed like a powerful thunderstorm. He held his palms out in front of him, seeing his once sinless hands be stained with crimson red blood. He was a murderer now. He had murdered someone, and he almost murdered another. 

Hiccups finally stood from where she had been watching him almost kill her brother. He knew she hated him now, so when she bent down to pick up the knife from the floor he didn’t even try to beat her to it. He had accepted his fate. He would gladly die for her if it meant Bobo would let her leave this prison cell. 

He braced himself for the blade to pierce his heart, just like she had the moment she opened her beautiful eyes. He knew he would be okay, as long as the last thing he saw before he took his final breath was her silver pool irises wishing him farewell. 

That moment never came. When Hiccups picked up the weapon, he thought she would use it against him, but instead she looked over at her brother who was still clutching his throat. He was still gasping for air, as his green eyes begged his sister for mercy. For forgiveness. 

Chatterbox studied her immensely. He saw her eyes were darker than ever before, no longer showing that light that made them sparkle. That terrified Chatterbox. She didn’t deserve this kind of life. She didn’t deserve to be alone, to be betrayed by her own flesh and blood. She showed no emotion in her eyes, and he wondered if that was how he looked moments ago. She didn’t speak as she knelt down at eye level to her brother. Chatterbox watched as her mask almost slipped away, as her nose scrunched and lips quivered before stabbing her brother right in the heart. 

Tears flooded her eyes as she gently laid her brother down on his back. She made it quick. She didn’t torment him with her words as he had done to her, or torture him with slow meaningful slashes like the blonde had done to Chatterbox. No, she made it look almost painless, peaceful even, as she whispered apologies her brother didn’t deserve. 

Chatterbox froze in place as she began to cry over her brother’s body. Her sobs were the most heart-wrenching thing he had ever heard in his life. He couldn’t imagine how angry, sad, and guilty she felt at that moment. He didn’t know anything about her, but he could imagine she felt just as lonely as he had felt his entire life. 

He didn’t make the same mistake her brother did when she needed someone; instead, Chatterbox knelt down beside her as he placed his hand on her back gingerly. He felt her back tense for a second at his touch that he almost retreated immediately, but when she looked back up at him he felt her body relax against him. He let out the breath he was holding in. He was scared she hated him, was repulsed by him, or even worse. He was terrified she would be afraid of him, and only see a monster undeserving of her kindness.

Instead, she ended up clinging to him for comfort. It startled him at first, that she chose to be near him after everything he’s done. That she still looked at him as someone worth more than all of this. He let his instincts take over as he encased her in his arms, wrapping them around her small shaking body. She continued to cry in his chest, as Chatterbox held on to her tightly. 

They stayed like that for what felt like forever, but it was most likely just a few minutes. He got lost in being so close to her. He could feel her hiccups beat against his chest after every sob that escaped her lips. It only made him grip onto her tighter. Her shaking hadn’t stopped, so he began to whisper words he hoped would soothe her. 

“Shhh it’s gonna be okay. I promise. I won’t let anything happen to you.” 

He felt her hug him tighter and even though they were in this horrific situation, he felt safe because they were together. She was a stranger, giving him what he had begged his own mother for his entire life. 

Their moment together is taken away though when they hear claps echoing throughout the basement walls. Chatterbox had forgotten, for just a moment, that they weren’t alone. Bobo had been watching them the entire time. 

The bigger clown stood from his seat on the stairs, as Chatterbox met his evil gaze. He wasn’t sure where the courage came from, but he held Hiccups closer to him. He cradled her head to his chest so she didn’t have to look Bobo in the eye. He didn’t want Bobo’s wickedness to continue to try and taint her pure heart, not if he could help it. When Bobo began to stride towards them, Chatterbox swiftly brought them to their feet, throwing Hiccups behind him so he was in between her and Bobo. 

“Don’t come near her!” 

Chatterbox tried to lower his voice as much as he could when he spat at Bobo. He wanted to sound demanding, but the stainless steel spiked collar was still digging into his vocal cords. 

“Don’t worry, Chatterbox. You won! Bobo won’t hurt a single hair on her head.” 

“So you’ll let her go?”

He felt her tiny hands grip his arm firmly, her nails pinching him to get his attention. When he turned his head her eyes were swimming in silver pools of more stars. He almost got lost in them again to notice she was trying to get him to read her lips. She held her hand up to her throat, indicating it was difficult for her to get her words out, and he watched as she asked him a question that tugged on his delicate heartstrings.

What about you?

She was worried for him. She cared about him. She was his one sliver of hope in this godforsaken world. He would be damned if he lost her, but he couldn’t go with her. Bobo would come for him like he always did. 

“I wasn’t part of the deal Hiccups.” 

It was the first time he spoke the name he created in his head for her out loud. Her eyebrows crinkled in confusion, but when a hiccup leaked from her mouth he noticed a sparkle glitter in her eyes again. This caused a smile to tug at the corner of Chatterbox’s lips. Her eyes then furrowed with concern, for what would happen to him.  

“Silly girl! You think Bobo would let his most prized possession go like that! Ha don’t make Bobo laugh!”

“H-he’s not-t j-just s-some too-ol f-for you t-to u-use!”

Chatterbox wrapped his arm around her, pulling her to his side. He was moved by her words that she forcefully hissed out, but Chatterbox worried about Bobo’s short fuse. 

“Ha, that's where you are wrong, silly girl. Because now he has a taste for the sport, and now Bobo knows exactly how to control him.”

Chatterbox felt his face go ghostly white. He knew exactly where Bobo was going with this, because Chatterbox finally had someone that made him vulnerable enough that he would willingly give up his humanity if it met keeping them safe… 

“I can’t let you leave now, little girl. Not when he so eagerly slaughtered that boy to get to you. Not when he almost choked the life out of our brother in order to protect you.”

Bobo pointed his bat at her before he continued.

“Then when you told him to stop, he immediately snapped out of it.”

Bobo slowly began to circle them, like a lion hunting his prey before he strikes. Chatterbox knew if he tried to fight Bobo now, it would only get them both killed. His only goal was to make sure Bobo didn’t lay a finger on his Hiccups. 

“Don’t you see you little brat, you’re my key to controlling the monster that lurks inside of him.” 

Chatterbox could feel her body go stiff against him, which only made him hug her even harder than before. 

“There’s no way in hell Bobo is letting you go.”

“That’s not what your rules said! If we won, she got to go free! That was the rule! That was the risk you took!”

Chatterbox challenged Bobo. He knew how much Bobo’s rules meant to him, and he planned to use that against him. 

“You don’t need her anymore! You got what you wanted! If you let her go I will do whatever you want, I promise!” 

Bobo looked like he was carefully considering if Chatterbox had meant what he said. He did. He would become whatever monstrous version of himself Bobo wished to turn him into if it meant protecting her grace, her virtue, her strength. 

It was too late for him. His heart had been stained black, and he felt his mind begin to slip away. She was still in control, she still had a chance for a better life, she was worthy of so much more. 

“Fine. Get her out of here before Bobo changes his mind!” 

Chatterbox didn’t hesitate to yank Hiccups by the hand to drag her behind him and up the staircase. He had to get her out of here before Bobo decided to keep her prisoner here. He knew Bobo would follow up behind them eventually, carrying the bodies over his shoulders like they were sacks of potatoes. The last thing he wanted was for Hiccups to see her brother being taken into the kitchen of the funhouse. When he got to the front door he grabbed a shirt that had been flopped against the coat rack, probably from a precious victim Bobo brought in last week. He then grabbed his jacket which was a matching set to his pin-striped pants, and handed it to Hiccups.

“Here take this..” 

 “What!? No, you need that!”

 “You need it more!“

 “But..”

 “I insist…”

She didn’t argue with him, it wasn’t the time to. She was even thankful the moment he opened the door that he had given it to her because it was a blizzard outside. Snow hit their faces immediately, stinging their faces with the frozen life crystals. 

He slipped his hand into hers, feeling her fingers interlock with his as he led her outside into the snowstorm. He made sure he picked up the lantern that rested on top of one of the benches outside on the porch. He knew it would help guide them through this ramped storm, because even the moon was hidden in the night sky. 

He led her all the way to the interstate. He did his very best to keep her tender hands warm, but it almost surprised him their hands weren’t frozen solid interlocked with one another. When they got to the bank right below the highway he turned to look at her, knowing this was where they would have to part. He had to say goodbye. 

She shook her head at him like she was able to read his mind through his solemn eyes. She wrapped his arms around him again, and there they were letting the snow cover them like an ice sculpture. 

“C-come w-with me-e.”

Chatterbox gripped her tighter. He wanted to say yes. He wanted to run away with her, to figure this life out with her. However, he knew if he left Bobo would come looking for him, and if he found them he would either kill her or keep her locked away as his weapon against Chatterbox. This was his only chance to ensure her safety, and they had to take it. 

“I-I can’t Hiccups. He will come looking for me, and if he finds us he won’t be so forgiving.” 

“I- I l-like w-when y-you c-call me h-h-ic.” 

She started to cough harshly due to the freezing winds, and the damage her brother caused to her windpipe. He wanted to hush her, not to silence her, but to save her from the pain of speaking. However, he also knew this was the last time he would ever hear her angel-like voice again, and he desperately craved to hear more. 

“H-hi-c-c-c-cups.”

“Good. Good. We can even shorten it to Cups if it’s easier for you to say right now.” 

For the first time the entire night, she smiled at him, and he thought he was in heaven. When she smiled she smiled with her entire face, and her eyes lit up even more. She let out the sweetest sound Chatterbox has ever heard, as she giggled in his ear as she wrapped her arms around his neck. 

“That’s why you called me Chatty earlier right? It was easier for you to say?”

She nodded her head against the crook of his neck as his hand slipped around her waist even tighter. 

“I like that name so much more than Chatterbox.” 

“Y-y-you d-don’t ha-have to be h-his p-pu-puppet.”

He felt her fingers gently fidget with the buckle of his collar, as she slowly unclasped it from his neck. She let the choker device be swallowed by the peaks of snow, as she let it drop to the ground, freeing his clenched vocal cords.

“I’m afraid I no longer have a choice.”

“I’ll c-co-come b-back f-for you.” 

“No. I will not risk your safety.” 

“I-I c-can b-bring th-the cops. I p-pinky p-pr-promise, and th-those are m-m-more s-s-sa-sacred.”

Cops? Bobo had always told him the cops were horrible people who would lock Chatterbox in a small cell forever, but at least Bobo always let him out eventually. Bobo was a liar though, and he trusted Cups more than anything. If she said the cops would help in this situation then he trusted her. 

“Just pinky promise me something… When you make it to the highway and you are no longer blocked by the tree lines, the wind is going to pick up really badly… Your body is going to feel a different level of cold coursing through your veins.” 

He saw her eyes widen in fright, at the trip that laid before her, but if she wanted to get them both out of this alive she had to be brave.

“Don’t be scared….” 

He reached his hand out to cradle her face in his hand, letting himself count every single freckle, and memorizing the way her eyes danced in the light of the lantern. 

“When that moment comes you can’t give up! Do you hear me!?”

His eyes were like the rustic oil lit lantern he held in his hands, a soft bronze finish with an amber glow burning from his valiant orbs. In this moment he held a dauntless gaze that pleaded for her to listen to his words and flee from the anguish this prison, this asylum, this hell has caused her while she still could. 

 “Your skin is going to feel like it’s on fire, but you can’t give up hope! You have to hold on!” 

He wiped the tears that fell against his thumb that rested gingerly on her cheek. 

“When you feel like you can’t keep going you look at the flame shielded behind the glass. Let me be that glass for you. Let me shield your flame...” 

“Chatty…”

“As long as you have this lantern you have my hope.” 

“What about you though?” 

“You’ve given me all the hope I’ve ever needed.” 

She wrapped her tiny pinky around his, and then she disappeared into the storm with the lantern and a promise to come back for him. Perhaps there was still hope for him in this dark broken world after all. He just had to hold on until she was able to find her way back to him. 

He watched as the light of the lantern outlined her frame until the snow became thick enough to engulf her completely. He lingered there in the darkness as his hope disappeared into the night with a promise to return to him one day.

Chapter Text

December 25th, 2024: Mission Row Police Department (Hiccups POV) 

She stood behind the icy steel bars of her prison cell, gripping the poles till her knuckles began to turn pale white. Her fiery eyes pierced the occifer she nicknamed Dumbo in her head, due to his disrespect and gloating personality. 

He had tried to put her in a small cell against her will, but was stopped by a ruggedly handsome cop with golden brown eyes. She assumed he was in charge, because he sternly strutted up to Dumbo and demanded he put her in the larger holding cell. Dumbo had coward back as Brown Eyes towered over him, his caramel orbs darkening as his nostrils flared out with exasperation. With a frustrated gruff, Occifer Brown Eyes ordered Dumbo to join the other cadets in the evidence locker to organize the clues they had received. Dumbo rolled his eyes and mumbled out a “Yes sir,” and disappeared behind the grey slatted door. 

She could feel the immediate difference in the atmosphere change around them when it became just them two. When he grasped her wrists that were cuffed behind her back, his grip was gentle and his posture was protective. She wondered if that was something he had learned in the police academy or picked up naturally, because no cop has ever made her feel safe before. In the past, as a child the police had ignored her cries for help, but as an adult they tried to hunt her down through winding deadends. 

Until now. 

Until she let herself get caught, because this time she was going to make them listen to her. It was her only choice, but she needed someone she could trust. She wasn’t just going to tell any cop her story. Not when it could easily be whispered into the ears of a Chang Gang member, and she couldn’t let that happen. Too many lives depended on her making the right choices, and one wrong move could get her loved ones killed. 

Occifer Brown Eyes opened the door to the large cell for her, and gently removed her cuffs from her dainty wrists. Through her bunny mask, when she turned around, her silver irises met his golden haloes, and immediately she forced herself to look away from the light. Not because it burned. In fact, the glow that radiated off him, cloaked her in warmth. It was because looking into his eyes recalled past emotions and memories that she swore to bury, because she couldn’t afford to lose another person she cared about. She didn’t deserve that kind of love anymore. 

She didn’t register the first words he spoke, because she was far too distracted with her own deprecating thoughts. However, she involuntarily reacted to his low husky voice, shivering from the goosebumps it sent across her body. “Are you cold?” His soft whispered tone was a complete one-eighty from how he was previously speaking to the other cadet. “Do you need to use my coat again?” Was he being serious? She didn’t understand why he was being so considerate to her, when she had just murdered three people in cold blood. It was odd behavior for her to experience, and she couldn’t explain it in the slightest. It was like he genuinely cared about her well-being, and saw her as a person. 

Not as the monster they turned her into… 

Before she could answer him, she felt wool material being shoved into her fingers, as he handed her his winter coat through the bars. Mindlessly, she got lost in his sandalwood scent as she slipped it over her shoulders, letting the heaviness encase her like a weighted blanket. Oddly, she had missed its warmth when she had to take it off for her mugshot due to her clothes still being soaked from catatonically sitting in the snow. It didn’t help that the Occifer’s coat reminded her of the one she had tucked into the back of her closet, out of sight of prying eyes. It was a coat she was wearing on the worst day of her entire life, and her guilt still ran deep. With an ounce of bravery she dared herself to glance up into his golden irises once more. She forced herself to look into the eyes of a man who appeared to be showing her genuine kindness. 

Nonsense. He just wanted answers. No one does anything kind unless they have an ulterior motive

Regardless of her wrestling thoughts, she couldn’t help but fancy how even in the harsh fluorescent lights, his eyes still appeared to reflect golden speckles. It reminded her of the glow of a sunset peering through an oak tree in the summertime. The rest of his features were equally as beautiful, with his mysterious aura that she couldn’t help but find compelling and entirely interesting.

“Can I get you anything? Water? Food?” This time when he spoke she not only heard the tenderness in his words, but she saw it in his eyes. His concern was etched across his face. His eyebrows were furrowed down at her, causing little wrinkle lines to show up on his forehead. The corner of his pursed lips quivered, like he was trying to keep himself together.She was at a loss for words, and could only shake her head in response. “Okay, if you do need anything just ask me.”

“Why are you doing this?” Her question surprised her, but so did his actions. 

“Doing what?”

“Treating me so… so…”

“So what?”

“...Decent.”

“Why wouldn’t I?”

She couldn’t help but roll her eyes at him. How could he be this stupid? Why wasn’t he looking at her like the monster she was? None of it made sense to her.

“For your information Hiccups, I happen to abide by the principle of ‘you are innocent until proven guilty’.” He stepped dangerously close to the cell before continuing. “Even if you looked me in the eyes right now and confessed to everything, I still would show you kindness, because you deserve that.”

 She thought he was done, but in his next sentence he had to basically choke it out.

“And so much more.”

“Thank you for calling me Hiccups, Occifer Brown Eyes.”

It was her olive branch for the night. Accepting his peculiar words for the time being. What she wasn’t expecting was a deep breathy chuckle filling her ears with ecstasy, along with a charming smile that reached to his Midas pools. For the first time in years she felt her stomach tingle with butterflies. 

“I guess you don’t remember our conversation on the phone earlier?”

She didn’t. She had been switching back and forth between Hiccups and Ray during and after the murders, and it all became a hazy blur. 

“Detective Jagger(rp) Gerardy.”

He reached out for her hand, taking her by surprise as he gave her a handshake to introduce himself. Parts of their conversation came back to her, at least the parts that she had been in control of. She scrunched her nose as she looked at the man with a name to him now, and she couldn’t help but feel like his name didn’t really fit his personality. 

“No offense, but I like Detective Brown Eyes more.”

His laugh was one of the best things she had ever heard. It was like a song she had been dying to hear her whole life. A song she wanted to keep on replay until her ears grew tired of it, but she was certain she could never grow tired of hearing the joy that bellowed out of him. His presence was intoxicating. She felt his glow like a string of Christmas lights, tangling them together. At that moment she thought perhaps everything would be okay in the end. Perhaps he was her key to everything, perhaps he would help her, and perhaps she could trust him, one day.

Their conversation was cut short when a man with gray hair and stone cold face busted through the door. His voice was equally as hard as the look in his eyes when he hollered for ‘Gerardy’ to come speak with him this instant. She noticed the way Brown Eyes’s shoulders tensed at the sound of the man’s voice behind him. 

“Sorry sir, I’m in the middle of processing-“

“You can get Officer Sutton to take over for you.”

“But-“

“Now, Jagger(rp).”

“Yes sir.”

She saw his apology for having to leave swimming in his golden irises before turning away. She was thankful for Detective Brown Eyes. He was the reason she was in this large cell, but now she had to deal with that Dumbo. 

“Well well well Bunny, I’ll be taking that.”

Without warning he ripped her mask off her face, stripping her of her identity. She lunged for her mask, but he stood far enough away from the bars for her to reach him. 

“Give that back to me now Dumbo!” Her vitriol tone spewed out from her lips that were dipped in venom. 

“No can do. This is evidence.”

“No you don’t understand, that’s my face!”

“What the fuck do you mean? It’s a just a fucking mask! A mask that was used in a crime which means it’s evidence!”

“No you can’t! I need that!”

“Shut up! I don’t give two shits about what you need!”

She watched as he placed her mask in a plastic baggy, and she felt her knees buckle under her. She knelt there on the ground with her hands covering her face, as she let her entire body sink its weight into the floor. It felt like gravity had melted her into the cool concrete of her cell, because that mask meant everything to Hiccups and Ray. It was a symbol and gift of her hope, and a reminder of why she had done everything leading up to this moment. Now it was gone, and she felt vulnerable, fragile, and naked. Occifer Dumbo obviously missed empathy class that day of his police academy, unlike Detective Brown Eyes, because he didn’t care how broken she felt in that moment. 

“So why they fuck did you do it, Ms Mond?”

“My name is Hiccups!”

“Listen, Detective Gerardy might play into your little charade, but I’m not going to. Besides, that’s a ridiculous name.”

Before she could let his words fuel the rage she felt in her heart, they both were caught off guard from a private conversation escalating loud enough for everyone to hear. 

“NO YOU CAN’T! IT’S MY FUCKING CASE!”

“YOU AREN’T FUCKING READY!”

“LIKE HELL I AM!”

It was silent for a moment throughout the entire vicinity, before she heard Brown Eyes projecting his voice loudly again.

“YOU JUST DON’T BELIEVE IN ME! YOU NEVER HAVE!”

“ENOUGH JAGGER(rp)! QUIT ACTING LIKE A CHILD!”

“THEN QUIT TREATING ME LIKE ONE! FACE IT GRANDPA YOU DON’T TRUST ME! YOU NEVER HAVE! YOU STILL SEE ME AS A DEMENTED CHARITY CASE TESSA HAD TO TAKE IN! WHY GIVE ME THE FUCKING PROMOTION IF THAT IS ALL I’LL EVER BE TO YOU!”

“THAT’S ENOUGH UNLESS YOU WANT TO BE SUSPENDED!”

She felt like they were eavesdropping on an intimate conversation between grandfather and grandson. It was quiet for a few more minutes before both men came storming out of their room. She noticed his brown eyes widened when he saw her without her mask, and she felt a bloom of hope fester inside that he would be able to do something about it.

“What did you do with her mask?”

“Right here, ready to be stored in the evidence locker.”

“Nonsense. Give it back to her, Sutton.”

Yes, yes, yes!!!!

“No Sutton, you’re right. Take it up there now will you.” The old bag had piped up. 

No, no, no!!!!

“But Chief-“

“You know masks are to be confiscated while in our jail cells.” 

He didn’t say another word. Only nodding to his superior's words. She knew he had pushed his luck as far as he could tonight on the matter. 

“Now, Ms Mond, I will be taking you into interrogation at this time.” 

“My name is Hiccups.”

“Right.” He sounded annoyed with her already. “Detective Gerardy here will show you the way.” 

The Chief turned on his heels and disappeared behind the door he had disappeared behind before. Brown eyes hesitantly approached her, while unclipping his cuffs from his belt. His somber eyes pleaded with her to understand what he had to do. 

“Can you please turn around for me Hiccups.” 

When she met his eyes, she could see the black limbal ring darkening his once caramel crescent moons. The melancholy in his voice was discernible. She slowly turned around, as she felt the warmth of his fingertips graze her skin. She could feel his hesitancy as he put her in the metal bracelets, and he made sure to not make them unnecessarily tight on her wrists. 

“I’m so sorry about your mask. I’ll try and reason with him.”

Her heart began to beat rapidly inside her chest. 

“I’ll be watching through the one way mirror in the other room.”

Hiccups knew the moment she got into the interrogation room she wasn’t going to give this Chief what he wanted. She didn’t trust him. She didn’t trust anyone, but Dectecive Gerardy was getting close. She needed someone with his heart, his kindness, his bravery, and his connections if she wanted to save her from all of this. 

“Would you like a lawyer Ms. Mond?“

“Hiccups.”she corrected again. 

“Right... is that a yes then?”

She stayed silent, crossing her arms against her chest. She noticed him eyeing the coat she was still wearing around her body, and how he turned to briefly glare at the mirror. 

“Tell me Hiccups, what happened tonight?”

Nothing. 

“Where did you get the coat from?”

She didn’t bite. She wasn’t giving him anything. Not a single word. 

“Was it you that called the station earlier?”

Obviously. She mentally rolled her eyes. She doesn’t remember everything, but it was her, just sometimes Ray as well. 

“Fine. Have it your way. I’ll send you up to Bolingbroke Penitentiary, and we can continue this in the morning.”

“Let me save you the trouble there Chief. I’m not speaking one word to you. I am willing to prolong this till trial, and waste your time every single day until then.” She watched his eyes seething at her, and knew her next demand would irritate him more. “However, I will speak with Detective Gerardy.”

“Why him?”

“Because he’s the only one who has treated me with respect in this place. I will be complicit. I don’t want a lawyer. I trust he wouldn’t twist my words against me. I will do the interrogation with him and him only. That's it.”

She placed her finger down on the table, feeling her cuffs bang against the table as well. He watched as the old bag huffed and puffed in his chair as he debated on what he wanted to do moving forward. 

“Gerardy, get in here!”

When Detective Brown Eyes came through the door, he was smiling proudly at her. She could feel the heat rise to her scarlet cheeks, wishing she had her mask to hide the blush he had caused her. 

“Yes Chief.”

The Chief didn’t look back at him to see his smug grin, but she could. It made a small giggle escape her lips. The Chief’s nostrils flared, as he gave her a death stare.

“You will take over Ms. Mond’s int-“

“Hiccups!”

She watched him clench his jaw, before he continued on.

“You will take over the investigation from here. You were right. I gave you the promotion for a reason.”

It wasn’t an apology for his grandson, Hiccups had a feeling he was far too prideful for that. It was a start though.

“Don’t let me down.”

Nevermind. Now it was just another heavy weight added to his back. The Chief got up from the table and left, leaving them two alone again. 

“Are we doing this now then Detective?” She didn’t mean to, but after she finished her sentence she had to yawn. She now could feel how heavy her eyes really were, as her body felt depleted. The adrenaline in her body had dissipated, and now she could feel her muscles begin to ache. 

“No Hiccups. We can wait till the morning. I’ll have someone transport you to the prison tonight, so you can get a good night's rest.”

“Please not Occifer Dumbo!”

“Ha! Dumbo? Are you talking about Cadet Sutton?”

“Yes! He’s vile, and an idiot.”

“Fair enough, I will have Officer Jerkems and Maxwell take you there. I trust them.” 

“Thank you.”

“You don’t need to thank me Cups.”

Present Day: Bolingbroke Penitentiary (Chatterbox POV)

Detective Gerardy quietly trudged behind Scotty Bard, the Warden of the Prison, as they made their way across the courtyard to solitary confinement. He nervously scratched the back of his neck as he got closer to the building. The flashback of when he met Hiccups, or Ray Mond, had made him sweat anxiously under his suit. 

That night had been one his worst and best days of his life, all in one. He had finally become the monster Bobo had wanted him to become, but meeting Cups had been his saving grace. She was his guardian angel. That one night gave him enough hope to hang on to his humanity for as long as possible. Long enough for Tessa to finally come for him two years later. Long enough to not give in entirely to his evil intrusive nature. Long enough to get better, and live a happy fulfilled life. She rescued him, long before Tessa had come. 

To survive he learned how to compartmentalize his thoughts into boxes, and then stored them away into a closet. When he was forced to kill, it was like he let another side of him take over to complete the deed. He blacked out when that happened, only remembering bits and pieces of the attacks. It was his brain's way of protecting what was left of his humanity.

His stomach was twisting in knots, and he felt like he was going to be sick. All this time he wondered what had happened to her, and now he knew. She had been abducted on the streets by Chang Gang. 

When? 

Who knows. It could have been that very night, or days later. Either way, it was before she was able to go to the police. Those two years, before he was rescued he worried the blizzard had swallowed her whole, or the police didn’t believe her story. He thought she could have been kidnapped by someone else, or hit by a car in the streets. 

He never assumed she just forgot about him, or broke her promise. He believed in her pinky promise enough to know something bad must have happened to her, and twenty years later he finally had his answer. After all the time he finally found her, and she was a shell of the girl he once knew.

And it was his fault. 

He was the one that let her leave alone. He was the one that didn’t go with her when she had begged him to. He thought he was doing what was best. He thought he was protecting her from a lifetime of pain, but he pushed her right into harm's way. 

He knew what Chang Gang was capable of. He knew they ran this city. He knew they used their money and power to demand control. Chang Gang was notorious for turning little girls into violent weapons. They would brainwash them into becoming bloodthirsty assassins, also known as Blackwidows. He had so many files of cold cases stacked up with the same M.O left on each victim, with a small spider branded onto their body. 

The closer they got to solitary confinement, Detective Gerardy felt like he was going to be sick. He quickly ran to the nearby bush to empty his stomach of his morning coffee. He felt this way every time he let his mind think about what they could have done to her. He saw Scotty looking at him oddly so he muttered something about his breakfast being bad this morning. Then he collected himself, and followed the Warden's lead inside. 

He built his composure back up with the few strides it took to get to the other side of the long entryway. They entered through the other door leading to all the padded cells, and all of them were empty besides hers. He immediately saw her pacing in circles inside of her cell, with a straight jacket wrapped around her. He felt a stabbing pain in his heart at the sight, as his mind conjured up the worse case scenario.

“Did she try to hurt herself?”

“What!? No! We put her in that because she attacked Ursula when she tried to break up a fight between her and another inmate.”

“So why did you keep her in it, after placing her in the cell?”

“Do you think any of us feel safe to enter that cell without her being constrained?”

“Are you kidding me Scotty!? Has she been in that all night!?”

“Uhh… I guess so.”

He pinched the bridge of his nose. He hated how incompetent some individuals were at their jobs. All Scotty had to do was place her in handcuffs through the bean slot before going inside, but instead he decided to teeter the edge of violating her rights. 

“Just go prepare the interrogation room for me please. I got this from here.”

“Gladly!”

She stopped pacing the moment she saw him. Her fierce storm brewed eyes, meeting him appeared exhausted. It looked like she hadn’t gotten any sleep last night, with the dark circles that caused her eyes to look sunken in. Even through her tired exterior she gave him a welcoming smile as he approached her. 

“Good morning Hiccups.”

“Good morning gorgeous, aren’t you looking devilishly handsome today!”

Her words caught him by surprise, making him feel flustered for the first time in years. His neck grew hot, turning a deep shade of pink and spreading to his cheeks. He cleared his throat nervously, but no words followed after. 

“Careful now Detective, that’s not a blush I see is it?”

“I-I um. Heh.. I..” Again he tried to clear his throat, but she had rendered him speechless at that moment. Her infectious giggle was just as sweet as he remembered, causing his pulse to rise so rapidly he swore he could hear it beating through his chest.

“It’s alright, I don’t blame you. I am stunning, I know.”

Her silver irises gleamed up at him, as he took a moment to really admire the beautiful women she had turned into. Of course he always thought she was pretty, even as a child, but now she was absolutely breathtaking. Her braids had come undone, as her curls flowed along her back, and framed her perfect face. Her cheek bones were more defined, painted with freckles that formed their own constellations. She was currently biting the bottom of her scarlet lips, which appeared to grow more full and plump. 

His mind started racing with images of his teeth replacing hers. /Devouring her lips passionately till they were swollen. Making her cheeks flushed, as her eyes filled with desire and lust. Hearing her whimpers and moans, until he left her breathless and wrecked. /He knew they were wrong. He wasn’t supposed to have those kinds of thoughts about the individuals he was investigating. That’s why there were rules about working on cases you were too close to, but he didn’t have a choice. He didn’t trust anyone else to help her. He attempted to swallow away his intrusive thoughts, drawing himself back into his professional mindset. He hadn’t had an impure thought cross his mind about anyone like that, not since he and Malla broke up around 7 years ago. However, this little minx had him ferociously fighting back the urge to run his fingers through her soft mahogany waves, as he held her in his arms again. 

“Aren’t you in a lovely mood this morning.” He grinned down at her while stepping closer, the glass on the door being the only thing separating them. 

“Only for you, Brown Eyes.”

She sounded like a siren from the great Greek myths he learned in school. If he was a sailor on a ship, he would have dived overboard to his death. He knew she was probably just toying with him, but she hid it well behind her honey dipped tongue. 

“Is that so Cups?”

“Oh I’ve missed you. These losers here refuse to call me that. It’s Ms. Mond this, Ray that. I fucking hate it.” 

He cocked his head at her. “Hm. Some people just don’t get it.” 

“But you do?”

“More than you know.” 

“Care to elaborate.”

“There was a time I went by another name as well, before I became a cop.”

“Oh yeah? Let me guess, you are an ex gang member who went by a different alias, until you lost someone close to you that made you decide to change your ways.”

“Ha! Not quite Cups, not quite.”

“Then tell me.”

He wanted to. He wanted to tell her everything. Who he really was. How he really knew she liked to be called Cups. What happened to him. He wanted to jump into asking her questions about her life, to finally get the answers he had always longed for. He wanted to hug her tight until their heartbeats were in sync. However, he knew her mindset was fragile right now, and the last thing he wanted was to cause her any sudden distress. 

“In time Cups, I will.”

“I would ask you to make that a pinky promise but my pinkies are kind of tied up at the moment.”

“How about I make you a deal, Cups? I get you out of that straight jacket, and you can go get yourself cleaned up. Then I’ll meet you in the courtyard when you’re finished, but you have to be on your best behavior.”

“Deal.”

When she came outside to the courtyard he couldn’t help but be mesmerized by how her skin glistened under rays of the winter sun. She was now wearing orange jumpsuit pants that hugged her at her hips. The baggy pants were tighter around her curvy thighs, framing around her butt perfectly. The top she was wearing was just a white sports bra that brought out her tanned complexion, and caressed her ample round breasts so they could easily draw the eyes of any man. Around her shoulders was the matching jumpsuit jacket, unbuttoned, revealing her stomach, and the scars that garnish her midriff.

She truly was kissed by Helios, the Sun God’s good grace, after they had just festered a storm from Boreas’s inner rage. Greek mythology had been the one subject he thrived in school. He got lost in the myths and legends of the Greek Gods and Goddesses. He found himself being able to relate to the antiheroes in Greek tragedies, his favorite being Homer’s Odyssey. He saw himself in Odysseus. A man who had been beaten down by the world, and forced to become a monster to survive to make it back to the woman he loved. He had become a monster in order to protect the woman he lo-

He didn’t let his mind finish that insane thought, because that was what it was. Insane. How could he be in love with someone he met once when he was eight? It wasn’t possible, however there were a few people who used to be in his life that would think differently. Malla being one of them. Majority of their fights consisted of his obsession with figuring out what happened to Cups. Malla accused him multiple times of being in love with her, but he always denied it because how could someone consume that much of his soul in one night? All she had done was stick up for him, fought alongside him, and became a killer with him. Was that some kind of bond that formed, and couldn’t be broken even after all these years? Was it possible for two people to be destined to be together, and tied by an invisible string that was being pulled by the world?

To him Cups was like Pandora’s box. Her burning beauty could only be explained if she was created by the God of Fire himself. It would make sense, how her life had become so warped. The Greek Gods were known for using mortals as pawns for their games, not caring if it destroyed parts of their souls in the process. Darkness had been created in Cups that night in the Funhouse basement, trying to tarnish her pure essence. Chatty had locked the evil away before it leaked into her heart by helping her escape the pits of Tartarus. He was sure he had protected her from a life of misery, but Chang Gang had picked his lock, releasing her darkness into the world. Only hope remained inside. 

He walked side by side with Hiccups, as he led her towards visitation where the lone interrogation room was located. Sometimes he often wished he was born normal, they were born normal. If they had grown up with normal loving childhoods this walk would be in a park instead of a prison yard. He could easily hold her hand instead of forcing his own into his pocket, while the other gripped onto his briefcase tighter to stop himself from reaching for her. He could kiss her silky lips goodnight instead of biting the inside of his cheek every time she batted her long black luscious eyelashes at him. 

He held the door open for her, hoping she didn’t see his ears turning pink when she flashed him her radiant smile. Scotty was standing by the metal detector with two other DOC members, a woman with green hair and a man with a gray horseshoe mustache. They all appeared to be gossiping about some mundane drama happening within the prison. Cups was walking freely next to him, close enough their hands would accidentally graze if his hand wasn’t in his pockets. He hadn’t hand cuffed her for a reason. Not just for his own personal feelings about her, but he wanted to show her he trusted her. He hoped it would instill a bond of faith between them, making it easier for her to confide in him. 

“Is the room ready for us Scotty?”

Scotty nodded. 

“Great! Right this way Hiccups.”

He gestured towards the door for her to go in front of him, but she was stopped by Scotty throwing his hands up theatrically.

“No can do. She needs to be handcuffed.”

“No she doesn’t.”He crossed his arms over his chest, making his point clear.

“What the fuck do you mean!? She literally attacked us last night!”

“I didn’t attack you! Ursula shouldn’t have gotten in the middle of it!”

“You were beating another inmate to death!”

“Trust me, he had it coming!”

“THAT DOESN’T MATTER!”

“Now, now, Scotty. I’m sure it does matter.” 

He flashed her a smile. He loved watching the surprised look that spread across her face. Her silver eyes widening, as her mouth gaped open. 

“Besides Hiccups here has promised to be on her best behavior, and I trust that she will do just that. Right Cups?”

“Right!” She cheerfully agreed.

“And if she steals your gun and turns it on you?”

“Well good thing I don’t have my gun on me Scotty.” 

“Whatever, it's your funeral. Let’s go guys.”

He was thankful Scotty didn’t try to pull rank on him, it was his prison after all. However, he was so tired of people trying to interfere in his case. He knew what he was doing! Yes, he was being more attentive to her needs because of who she was to him, but he was also being strategic on how he went about it. His grandpa had grilled him on lending his coat to her in the cell. You lent her your coat!? That’s entirely inappropriate Jagger(rp) what the fuck were you thinking!? That’s right, you weren’t! That’s how the fight had started last night, then it turned into everything else. He didn’t regret what he said to his grandpa last night. He had been dying to say that to him for years, ever since he was berated at his graduation party for having a few drinks. His grandpa had taken his red solo cup, and poured it all over his suit. He screamed about how much of a fuck up he was. How he would never amount to anything. It wasn’t like he had managed to graduate with honors after being years behind everyone else in his class. It wasn’t like he had a learning disability he had to overcome on his own. Nothing he did was ever good enough for him. Sure, his grandpa was also drunk off a fifth of whiskey, but being a hypocrite was his specialty. 

When Cups had defended him last night, his heart had stopped completely. Some things never change, no matter how much time has passed. He shouldn’t have been surprised, even in this mind altering state she was still the same girl who had infused his soul with her glorious goodness. She had sucked the poison out of his black heart slowly over the years. Her memory was what protected his humanity. The image of her kaleidoscope irises was the safe, her alluring smile was the lock, and her adorable giggles were the key. She was his anchor when he felt like he was floating. His therapist had tried to explain he had formed a trauma bond with her, and perhaps he was right. However, seeing her after all these years caused him to feel emotions he never thought possible. It took everything in him not to lose his control around her. He wanted to give in to his primal instinct of grabbing her around the small of her waist, and pulling her in for a kiss to taste her sweet lips. He wanted to trace his kisses down her jaw to her neck until he heard her moan his name, and he didn’t mean Jagger(rp). These thoughts plagued him in his dreams last night, until they eventually twisted into nightmares of Bobo strangling her to death. He was never like this with Malla. Of course he found her attractive and admired her fierce personality. She made him nervous in the beginning, often teasing him with Bobby, but she kept him on her toes. However with Cups, in one night he felt this passion, this protectiveness, this urge to say “fuck it” and lose his control.

He held the door open for her again before he ushered her into the poorly lit room. He made sure no one lingered around before he closed the door behind them. When he turned around he bumped right into Hiccups, almost knocking her over onto the ground. Instinctively he dropped the briefcase he was holding to wrap both his arms around the small of her back, saving her from falling onto the hard floor. Her hands went to his chest, as he pulled her in closer to help steady her feet. He was now face to face with her opal eyes staring at him in shock. She was pressed up against him like Carmella had been last night, but with her he couldn’t pull himself away. She was close enough to him that he could smell her jasmine scented shampoo smacking him right in the face. She smelled like the floral garden Tessa tended to every Spring in their backyard, and it was heavenly. They both were fighting to catch their breath, but neither one of them dared to move. A flushed confession painted across her face, matching her the color of her velvet lips. Her mouth was parted slightly, almost like she was anticipating what his next move would be. She looked absolutely ravishing. He could feel her hot air hitting him in the neck, sending a dangerous feeling down to his groin area. He had to force himself away, before he crashed his lips into hers. Not only would he probably scar her for life, but he could say goodbye to career. He had to get his feelings under control. When he knew she was steady enough he let his hands fall from her waist, as he regretfully stepped back. One of his hands went to rub the back of his neck, going up to his ear as he nervously began to tug on it. 

“Sorry.” His voice was hoarse as he spoke, hating how his raspiness betrayed him. He didn’t let himself look her in the eyes, afraid of what it would do to him. He couldn’t trust himself not to do something extremely stupid. He walked to the table where two chairs sat across from one another. He pulled one out for her like a gentleman would, finally daring to meet her in the eyes so she knew it was for her. She studied him peculiarly with her arms crossed over her chest, causing her breasts to look even more divine than before. He was thankful she took him up on his gesture, but she never broke eye contact the whole way until she sat down. He helped scoot her in before picking up his briefcase, drumming his fingers along the leather. Inside laid a secret that he hadn’t shared with anyone. 

Last night he made sure he was the last one to leave the office. It wasn’t hard. He kept himself busy by ingraining everything they had gathered about her into his brain, trying to make sense of everything. Carmella tried waiting around for him, but he sternly told her to go home because tomorrow was going to be a big day. He missed her look of disappointment, not bothering to look up from Hiccups’s mugshot. After Carmella packed her things up for the night, he finally made his move. He snuck his way into the evidence locker room, scanning the keycard he stole off Dumbo earlier instead of his own. He knew the dumb idiot would just think he left his keycard on his desk overnight after slipping it under some paper. When he got inside he scanned the shelves that were marked alphabetically until he found column ‘M’. He pulled her box out, placing it on one of the metal tables. He thumbed through her belongings trying to find what he was searching for. He was surprised it wasn’t lying on top of everything, but apparently someone had stuffed it all the way to the bottom of the box. His chest burned at the thought of someone disrespecting her like that, but on the bright side if anyone noticed it was gone it wouldn’t be right away. When he found what he was looking for, wrapped in a ziplock evidence baggy, he pulled it out of the pile of items. Hiccups’s bunny mask. 

He stole her mask back, because he understood what it meant for a mask to be a part of you. To this day he kept his clown mask in a chest underneath his bed, for whatever reason, he wasn’t sure. He despised that mask as a child, but at one point it had become another identity he created to protect his mind. Maybe he kept it in case he ever did meet Hiccups again, as proof it was really him. He planned to give her her mask back today. He didn’t see the need to keep it in evidence, not when the only people who would have seen her in the mask when she was killed are now dead. He also wanted to use it as a token of trust, hoping she would be able to open up to him more. If he could catch a crack in her walls willing to be vulnerable with him, then he would tell her who he was. 

“Aren’t you quite the gentleman, Detective.”

Her voice purred as she sat there with her arms and legs crossed, piercing him with those silver bullets.  

“I think my mother would be beside herself if I wasn’t.”

“Even for someone like me?”

“My mother has this unrelenting determination of finding the good in everyone. Some people see it as a weakness, but-“

“You don’t?”

“No, I think it’s her biggest strength. I wouldn’t be where I am today if she didn’t see the good in me. She is what inspired me to become a cop. I wanted to be just like her, but those are big shoes to fill and I’m nowhere near that.”

“She sounds important to you.”

“She is.”

“So is she the one who taught you to pull all your suspect’s chairs out like your on a first date then? Is it some kind of interrogation tactic to get on my good side?”

“No Cups, that was only for you.”

“What does that mean?” Her protective stance fell, as she uncrossed her arms and legs. Her hands were now lying facedown on the table, as she leaned in more to the conversation. He was slowly cracking her defensive walls.

“I have never pulled out the chair for someone in your predicament in that way before.” 

Her eyes widened 

“Yes, I yanked a chair or two out as an intimidation tactic in the past, but that’s not what this is.”

“And what makes me so special?”

He rolled his jaw in his hand. He stopped himself from blurting out ‘just fucking look at you!’, or ‘I’ve been asking the same question since I was eight years old.’ Instead, he bit the inside of his cheek to keep his confessions from spilling out.

“I can’t answer that.”

“Did you develop a soft spot for a heartless killer like me Detective?”

“You aren’t heartless.”

“How would you know?”

Because you defended a boy you didn’t know. Because you defended a brother who hated you. Because you saw past the clown mask even though you can’t recognize me now…

“Because I know what it’s like to survive. I know what it feels like to have no choice. That doesn't make you heartless.”

“You really think I had no choice in slaughtering those pigs last night Detective?” 

He could hear the vitriol seeping into her words, as she tried to build her wall back up. He saw right through her words. She was trying to steer him away from discovering her true motives behind her actions.

“On the contrary, Cups. I think last night was the first choice you’ve gotten to make for yourself in a long, long time.” 

The unbalanced bricks she tried to replace in the hole slid off, because no concrete was laid out to hold it in place. Her facade slowly started to fade away, as her silver eyes choked back tears she did not dare to release. 

“And you came to that conclusion how?”

“You are a Black Widow correct? That’s what the tattoo on the back of your shoulder means, or am I mistaken?” 

“What do you know about the Black Widows, Detective?”

“I’ve heard the rumors.”

“What rumors?”

“Chang Gang kidnaps children who are alone, on the streets, or lost and turns them into weapons for their army. The boys get two options. They can become soldiers who help run their underground human and drug trafficking operations, or they are killed unless they possess a skill worthy enough to keep around.” He paused for a moment before he continued, preparing himself before speaking about such disgusting implications. “The girls, however, get three options, if you want to call it that. The main goal is to always create a new Black Widow for their empire. The women who showcase a talent in fighting are forced to master each specialty. Sniper shooting, knife throwing, and a fighting style that blends Hapkido and Taekwondo. They become trained assassins who take their targets out quietly and discreetly, leaving no evidence behind.” 

He noticed her hitched breath from his detailed description, knowing she wasn’t prepared for how much he knew about the topic. Even before he became a Detective he had been looking into the secrets of Chang Gang. He knew the rumors were true, but with no evidence to back it up he could never properly investigate the matter. Nobody he interviewed or interrogated dared to give him any information. Whether it was out of loyalty or fear or both, he wasn’t sure. He formed his own synopsis from the unsolved cases that were piled on his desk. Each scene was left with a symbol that mimicked the back of the venomous spider, a red hourglass circumferenced by a matching red circle representing a dragon. The symbol matched the same brand on the back of her shoulder. Her reaction to his description seemed to reflect a somewhat accurate truth in his hypothesis, so he continued on with his own analysis.

“The generic attractive ones who don’t display skills in fighting become high end escorts for the city’s most elite bachelors to spy and gather the secrets that are whispered amongst the crowd. However, the women who provide nothing useful in the eyes of the gang are auctioned off like broodmares to the highest bidder.”

She didn’t respond, but he knew by her body language he was correct. He never had solid proof, but he suspected places like the Vanilla Unicorn were a front for private auctions.

“The reason I said last night was the first time you made your own choice in a long time, was because you wanted to get caught. What happened last night wasn’t planned out. It wasn't a clean cut kill. It was bloody, it was disorganized, and it was heated. You could have cleaned up your mess or left them there for someone else to find, but you didn’t. Instead you called the sheriff’s office and told me where to find you.” He took a moment to take in her stunned expression. “How am I doing so far, Cups?”

He observed her while she took a moment to regain her composure. Her eyes widened with every detail he gave, and her face was pale in comparison to her once bronze complexion. He could see her struggling to catch her breath, but when she spoke again her tone didn’t betray her.

“I’m impressed, Brown Eyes. You aren’t just a pretty face to look at. You’ve got some brains behind your dashing looks.”

“Do you always do that?”

“Do what?”

“Use flirting as a defense mechanism.”

“Don’t act like you don’t like it when I flirt with you.”

“I never said I didn’t.”

His words hung in the air, as her cheeks flushed bright red at his words. 

“Why do you keep doing that?”

“Doing what?”

“Y-you keep doing and saying these kind and genuine things to me ever since we met. Why?”

“How about I answer your question if you answer mine first?”

“And what question is that?”

“Why did you want to get caught?”

She looked down at the table, as each of her fingers took turns tapping the top of it. She seemed to be contemplating what to say in return.

“I’m trying to protect someone important to me.”

“Who?”

“You said one question Detective. I believe it’s my turn.”

“You’re right Hiccups, my bad.”

“Why are you treating me so decently…?”

“Because Cups, you deserve that. Whether you believe me or not, you do. You deserve so much more than this life that was given to you.” 

“You don’t know me. I could enjoy what I do.”

“Do you enjoy it?”

“I did last night.”

“Why?”

“That’s two questions in a row, Brown Eyes. I think it’s my turn now.”

He gestured with his hand for her to go on, willing to play her game if it got her to talk.

“What was the old bag’s deal last night?”

He felt the lump in his throat. He wasn’t expecting her to bring up the argument he had with his grandfather. He was hoping nobody overheard them, but he had apparently over estimated the thickness of the walls. 

“That is Sam Baas, the Chief of Police, who also happens to be my grandfather. Let’s just say I’ve always been a huge disappointment to him.”

“Well he’s obviously senile!”

Her joke broke the tension in the room, as they both erupted into deep belly laughter. 

“Why did you get in a fight last night with that other inmate?”

“Because he grabbed my ass while I was minding my own business. He then proceeded to make comments about coming to visit me in my cell later that night. I would have been fine if he did, poor fellow has no idea what I’m capable of. However, I knew it wasn’t just him I needed to worry about.” 

She paused for a moment, but Detective Gerardy didn’t respond. He knew she wouldn’t let him ask a follow up question, so he waited to see if she would voluntarily finish her explanation. After a few seconds, he watched as her fingers began to pick at her nails till he saw blood. He wanted so badly to reach out and hold her small hands in his to ease her anxiety. Instead, his nails dug into his thighs through his dress slacks to prevent himself from becoming unprofessional again. 

“To be honest… I escalated the fight on purpose because I wanted to end up in solitary confinement. That inmate wasn’t a threat to me, but there are other people who might want to try and kill me.”

“Do you feel unsafe in prison right now?”

“That’s two questions, but because you seem genuinely concerned I’ll answer it. Not yet, but if Chang Gang suspects I want to betray them they will send someone to shut me up.” 

“Is that your ultimate goal? To betray Chang Gang?” 

“That’s three back to back questions, Brown Eyes, that hardly seems fair.” 

“My apologies Cups. If you do answer it, I will let you ask three questions of your choosing to make it even again. How does that sound?”

“Tempting…” The way she bit her lip as she said that, tempted him to replace hers with his own. “The answer is no. That’s not my ultimate goal, but I’m willing to do whatever I need to do to protect the ones I love.” She flashed him a mischievous smile. “Now it’s my turn.”

What did he get himself into?

“Why do you think you’re a disappointment to your grandpa?”

“Because he’s ashamed to have me for a grandson.”

The truth he had harbored for years slipped out eagerly when she asked him. It almost caught him off guard. He only spoke those words one time to Tessa. She swore up and down that his grandfather wasn’t ashamed of him. He just didn’t understand him, but he never tried to. 

“Why would he be ashamed? You’re a successful Detective who followed in his footsteps.” 

“He doesn’t see it that way. He sees me as the charity case his daughter took in. I was adopted around the age of ten. I was a very troubled kid to say the least, and he still holds my past and where I came from over my head.”

“You were adopted by a cop?” Her voice shifted to a more curious tone when she asked that question.

“I was.”

“What’s her name?”

“Now Cups, you asked your three questions. It’s my turn again.” 

“Fine.” She playfully rolled her eyes at him, “Go on, Brown Eyes.”

“Who are you trying to protect?”

“I- I can’t tell you.” Her voice grew more feeble as she answered him honestly.

“Why?”

“She won’t let me.”

“Who?”

“Ray. She said we can’t tell anyone until we can completely trust them. We can’t risk it again.”

“Risk what?”

“That’s three questions, Detective.” Her teasing demeanor tried to peek through again.

“Humor me? I’ll let you ask four in return.”

“Being betrayed again. What happened last night happened because I trusted the wrong people with a secret they used against me. I did what I had to do to protect the people I care about” 

“I understand that feeling completely.”

“You do?”

“Yes. I’ve killed people to protect the ones I love.” 

“You’re a cop. I don’t think that’s the same thing.”

“I’m talking about before I was a cop.”

“You killed people before?” 

Her eyes broadened at his confession. Earlier he had told her he wasn’t an ex gang member, so he wondered what ideas were sailing through her bodacious mind. 

“I have.”

“How many?”

“I didn’t keep count.” Not the truth. He knew exactly how many. Seventeen, but he didn’t want to explain why his number was so high. He couldn’t explain just yet that he was forced to kill all those people to protect her from Bobo going after her again. Bobo held her over his head every day. He would threaten to track her down and kill her in front of Chatterbox if he didn’t help Bobo kidnap and kill victims.  

“Who were you trying to protect?”

YOU! He wanted to scream at her, but he couldn’t. 

“A friend for the majority of them, but also my mother.”

“That must be one special friend.” 

“She is.”

“She? You have a girlfriend or something, Brown Eyes?”  

She was goading him. She was trying to get him riled up, and he absolutely fucking loved it. 

“I do not have a girlfriend. However, I think it’s you who just went over their question limit this time, Cups.”

“I’m surprised with eyes like those and a smile like that.” 

He couldn’t get over the way she was looking up and down at him right now. It sent chills on the outside of his body, spreading goosebumps along his whole arms. However, on the inside he was boiling alive. He could feel himself working up a nervous sweat, and his bow tie suddenly felt tighter against his neck. 

“Ugh. Fine, ask me five questions.”

“What was the original plan for last night on the top of that mountain?”

“I was supposed to meet with Benji and Ray to discuss our plan moving forward. They promised to help me, and I believed them. They brought Dundee with them to the meeting and tried to tell me I could trust him, but I know how Dundee is. He doesn’t care about anyone but himself. I realized mid meeting the guys were planning to turn against me. They wanted to take me directly to Mr. K and tell him of my treacherous plans. I couldn’t let that happen…”

So it wasn’t premeditated. If she was just trying to protect herself it could be self defense.

“Who attacked first?”

“I’m not entirely sure. It was kind of a blur. They all three started circling me at one point, but they made the mistake of going at me one on one.”

This most definitely could be a case of self defense. 

“Was it Ray or you that killed them?”

“Ray, I took over afterwards…”

“Where’s Ray now?”

“Waiting until someone can prove they are truly trustworthy.”

Trust. He needed to gain not just Cups’s trust, but Ray’s as well. 

“Why is the bunny mask so important to you? I know you say it’s your face, but can you tell me more about why?”

“It was given to me by the person I can’t tell you about. They made it for me, and right now it’s all I have left of them. It’s what keeps me going.”

He knew that familiar feeling all too well. He started to rummage through the contents of his leather briefcase, searching for the gift he had for her. He could feel his knuckles graze against the clay bunny nose, before he gently pulled it out of his carryall. 

“Then I think this belongs in your hands.”

Her hands covered her mouth as she let out a sharp gasp. Her eyes looked like two full moons in a clear night sky with how wide they were. 

“M-my mask, but why? How?”

She grabbed the mask from his hands and clutched it tightly to her chest like her life depended on it. The look in her eyes was stunning, and for a brief moment he swore he saw a flicker of happiness shooting across her silver comets. 

“I didn’t think it was right for them to take this from you last night. Not when it obviously holds a lot of sentimental value to you.” 

“I-I don’t know what to say.”

“You don’t have to say anything. I’m just doing what I believe is the right thing to do.”

He could see the wheels turning in her head. She was trying to justify his actions. She was trying to understand why he was doing what he was doing. It didn’t make sense. For her, he was a stranger, but for him, she was his reason for living.

“I don’t understand why you’re being so kind to me…”

Before he could respond he saw her eyes shift like storm clouds do during a tornado. Rage, resentment, and fear all began to flood into her cyclone irises. Her fingers curled into fists so tight against the metal table. 

“He’s not being kind. He’s manipulating you.”

Her tone was no longer warm and perky. Instead, she sounded cold and detached. 

“No! He gave me back the mask! You know how much this means to me. To us!”

“And he’s using that so we let our guard down.”

“What if he can help?”

“No. No one can help us. We tried that and we almost lost everything.”

“He’s different.”

“We don’t know that.”

“He reminds me of -“

“Don’t say it, please… I can’t hear that name right now.” 

Cups was arguing with Ray about trusting him. Which meant he had at least gained part of her confidence. He just needed her other half, full of fear and anger, to learn to trust him as well. 

“But what if-“

“SHUT UP YOU STUPID FUCKING IDIOT!” With a forceful swing she brought her fist up to her face, hitting herself in the head over and over again. 

“RAY STOP!” In a panic he reached out and grasped her wrists into his calloused hands. He was careful at keeping his grip firm enough to stop her from harming herself, but gentle enough not to bruise her wrists. The last thing he wanted to do was cause her more pain. 

“What do you want, Detective Gerardy?”

Her voice had no emotion behind it. He had never seen this cold and detached version of her before. He hated it, but he understood exactly how it felt. He lived that life for two years, before Tessa came. 

“I’m just trying to help.”

“Yeah? By playing twenty questions until you get everything you need to lock us away forever?”

“No… I care about you. I want to help you with whatever you need.”

“You care about me? Ha! Don’t make me laugh! You’re a cop. All you guys care about is your pride and reputation.” 

She finally shoved his hands away from her. The cool steel table replaced the warmth her skin had kissed him with.  He gritted through his teeth, as he scooted his chair closer to the table to look her dead in the eye. 

“I couldn’t give two shits about my reputation.” 

“Oh really? Weren’t you just crying to me about how you felt like your grandpa was ashamed of you? So you’re telling me you don’t follow behind him blindly to make yourself look better?”

He scoffed at her insult. He knew she was trying to stab him where it hurt by using his insecurities against him, but he didn’t bite the bait. He bit the inside of his cheek until he could taste the iron against his tongue.

“I stole the mask back for you.”

“You stole it back?”

“Yes. I used another officer’s key card to open the evidence locker, and I stole it back for you.”

“Why would you risk your job for me?”

The dumbfounded look that spread across her face was to die for. He wanted to continue surprising her everyday if she let him. 

“You’re worth it.”

“Me or Cups?”

“It doesn’t matter. You’re the same person.”

 She raised her eyebrow. “You really think so?” 

“I do…” 

“Hmm.”

He was mentally kicking himself in the butt for not being prepared earlier by bringing it with him, but he knew what he had to do now. 

“Ray… I-I have something back at home that might be able to convince you my intentions are pure. I’m going to bring it with me tomorrow, and we can continue this. Is that okay with you?”

Ray agreed by nodding her head at him, but he saw the storm dissipate from her clouded eyes before he heard Cups’s voice coming through again.

“Sure thing, Brown Eyes.“

“Hey Cups.” He gave her a soft, warm smile, and in return she blinded him with her own.

“Did you miss me?”

I missed you more than you could imagine, he thought to himself. For twenty fucking years he missed her. Her star dusted eyes. Her luminous smile. Her bubbly laughter. Twenty years he pined for a chance to see her once more, but again he couldn’t confess something so heavy while she was in this state. He wasn’t sure if he could ever confess how much he has longed for her without coming off like a complete obsessive psychopath. 

When Ray came out and began to argue with Cups, he wanted to confess everything to her right then and there. He wanted to tell her his name, tell her how he escaped the Funhouse, tell her how she saved him, and tell her how he spent years searching for her. He was thankful, he didn’t always act on his implosive thoughts right away like he used to. In the past he would have blurted out whatever thoughts came to his mind, but he knew earning Ray’s trust in this situation was a delicate matter. He needed actual proof he was who he said he was. He needed his clown mask. 

Chapter Text

December 27th, 2024 11:00pm: Mission Row Police Department (Chatterbox’s POV) 

His body sat heavily in his office chair, letting the cold leather swallow him whole. His hair was a disheveled mess from the countless times he ran his hands through it out of frustration. He had spent the entire day trying to track down any clues he could find of the life Ray lived, but he came up empty. There was no trace of her existence since her foster parents, the ‘Stewart’s, had reversed their adoption plans. His heart broke as he read their statements about her. She was just a girl who deserved to be fiercely loved, but the world continued to smother her with hatred. 

Fiona Stewart (Adoptive Mother) - “She’s a parasite, and she destroys everything she touches.”

Edbert Stewart (Adoptive Father) - “I never wanted a girl. If we could only take her brother, we would.”

He couldn’t find any record of her after that. It was like she had completely disappeared. He knew that was Chang Gang’s doing, but he hoped he could find one detail from her life after leaving the Funhouse. His desk was a mess, with papers scattered across it. He rubbed his burning eyes with the palm of his hands, as all the words he read began to blur together. His dyslexia was causing his brain to pound against his skull, as he tried to decipher every sentence. He laid his head on his desk, using his crossed arms as a pillow. He closed his eyes, hoping it would ease his throbbing migraine. He didn’t realize how exhausted he actually was, because before he knew it, he was drifting off into a fever dream. 

Lake Gordo was beautiful this time of year. It had to be late April, as the flowers were in full bloom. Evening Primroses, Virginia Bluebells, and Black-Eyed Susans painted the hills and meadows in a variety of colors. The sun was setting on the horizon, casting a golden glow to reflect off the rippling water from a frog jumping in from the creek bed. He was sitting on a homemade rainbow quilt he recognized was from Tessa’s blanket rack at home. She had always taken it with them when she took him on picnics as a kid. When he turned his head, he expected to see Tessa there, looking down at him with that hint of pride gleaming in her hazel eyes. Instead, he was faced with Ray’s bejeweled irises that seemed to hypnotize him like a kaleidoscope. The sun had turned her into an angel of light. She was full of pureness and goodness, as her smile warmed his cold heart. His hand cupped her cheek and his thumb grazed across her freckles as he counted them one by one. He was breathless when she let out the happiest sound he’s ever heard leave the lips of someone before. Her laugh.  He adored the way her nose crinkled and her eyes seemed to glimmer when she giggled. Her smile was radiant, and brought him a sense of peace he had never known before. He was in paradise next to her. Her sultry eyes were sparkling silver at him, as she began to bite her scarlet red lips. He was about to kiss her with so much passion, he hoped she would be able to feel every ounce of love he had for her. However, before his lips met hers, they were stopped by two of her fingers being held up. 

“Chatty, we can’t. Your mother is right over there.”

He turned his head around to face the direction Cups indicated too, and sure enough, there was his mother standing near the water. She was smiling down at a baby boy in her arms who had his pale complexion but Cups’s silver eyes. Tessa was standing next to a little girl with the same mahogany locks and tanned skin Ray had, but he couldn’t see the color of her eyes, because her back was facing them as she skipped rocks into the lake. Did they have kids together? Was he a father? A smile formed on his face so wide it reached all the way to his eyes, as he took in the sight of his beautiful family. When he felt a warm tingling sensation spread across his hand, he looked down to see Ray’s tiny fingers intertwined with his. On her ring hand rested a silver band that matched her enchanting eyes, with a simple teardrop diamond encased as the centerpiece. They were married. She was his wife. They had two beautiful children. It was a dream come true. Ray stood up, tugging his hand with her to lead him towards the others. Before they reached them, she turned around abruptly, placing her hands against his chest. He could feel himself melting under her loving touch, becoming completely infatuated with the way she made his entire body feel warmer than the sun.

“Could you go get the sunscreen from the car please?”

“Of course, darling.” He kissed her on the cheek before he made his way up the hill. He popped open the trunk of the car to find a beach bag packed to the brim with towels and other supplies. He had to dig to the bottom of the bag, before he found the sunscreen, causing the bag to look like it exploded inside. He was just about to shut the trunk when the laughter he heard from his loving family went silent. The warm Spring breeze turned ice cold, causing goosebumps to rise in the back of his neck. When he looked up from the trunk of the car everyone was gone. He frantically started searching for them, but it was like they just vanished. Then he heard it, that familiar haunting laugh. 

“Silly little Chatterbox. You think you could escape Bobo so easily?”

Just like that the scene switched, and suddenly he was tied by his wrists to the ceiling of the Funhouse basement. Laying in front of him, with their hands and legs bound together, was his mother and the only woman he’s ever been in love with. 

“Choose, Chatterbox. Which one lives, and which one is greeted by Bobo’s knife?”

“What!? No!” True terror filled his voice.

“Oh yes Chatterbox! This is what you get for leaving again. If you don’t choose. I’ll just have to kill them both!”

Four terrified eyes were looking up at him like their lives depended on him, and they did. Their mouths were gagged shut, so he couldn’t make out the muffled sounds they were making. Bobo slowly walked up behind them with a knife in each hand. 

“Choose, Chatterbox! Your precious mother, or the girl you risked everything for.”

“Please, don’t make me do this.” His desperation spilled out of him. 

“Better hurry, Chatterbox, who knows when Bobo’s hands might slip?”

Bobo started to jokingly make it look like his hand was about to slice their neck. He tried to break the chains, hoping now he was strong enough, but it was no use. 

“Pity, guess Bobo will just kill them both!”

He saw Bobo raising his knives, and all he could do was thrash against his restraints. How could he ever choose between the two women who rescued him from himself? He would rather die and take their place than ever sacrifice one of them. He would burn the world down to protect them both, but here he had no autonomy. He was dangling from the basement ceiling like a puppet once again. He had no other choice but to watch as Bobo slit their throats, and their lifeless bodies tumbled over as their blood stained the floors.

“NO!!!!!”

Detective Gerardy’s body jolted awake. His body was drenched in a cold sweat. His breaths were uneven and shallow. He felt disoriented until he remembered where he was. In his office. He pushed himself away from his desk, and urgently started tugging at his bow tie. It felt like it was strangling him. He left the red silk material undone around his neck for the time being, careful to treat the gift from Tessa with more respect than the other tie he destroyed. He held his head in his hands as he leaned forward to hover above his knees. He tried to slow his breathing by counting down from a hundred by multiples of three, but the room felt suffocating, like the air was being snuffed out somehow. He couldn’t be inside anymore, so with a hectic pace he made his way outside to get some fresh air. 

As soon as he opened the front doors of the MRPD, it was like his chest could finally expand. He made his way across the street to go sit on a bench at Memorial Park, just to get away for a moment to breathe. His ass hit hard against the wooden bench, but he didn’t care. He leaned back, letting his arms relax along the backrest. He stared up at the sky hoping to see some stars, but none were visible due to all the city lights. That was the only thing he missed about the Funhouse, was the breathtaking views he saw every night on the balcony. If he wasn’t being caged like an animal. What he would give to see the northern lights dancing across the sky right now. He closed his somber eyes and breathed deeply through his nose, relieved he was finally able to successfully fill his lungs with air again.

He stayed like that for a few more minutes, trying to find the strength to get up. The heaviness he carried and the pressure he felt was weighing him down. He felt glued to the hard exterior. He was about to force himself back inside when he heard car brakes screeching to a stop right in front of him. He opened his eyes, and his reflexes kicked in. He reached for the gun that he had strapped to his hip, but he was too late. The four occupants of the vehicle were already out of their seats and rushing straight at him. Their fists collided with his face, blackening one of his eyes, bruising his cheeks, and splitting his eyebrow and lip open. He tried to fight them off, using his Jiu-jitsu techniques he learned from the martial arts class Tessa had put him into. He was able to get on top of one of them, getting a couple of punches in before he was tackled by another man. He felt his head ricochet off the pavement, blurring his vision. Suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his side from someone kicking him with their polished boots. He knew immediately his ribs were either bruised or cracked, as every breath he took sent a crippling wave of pain through his body. He curled into the fetal position to protect himself, but his back was vulnerable. Shortly after he felt the same pain in his back as they started kicking him in the kidneys. “That’s enough!” He heard a man order, and the kicking subsided. When he opened his eyes again, he was met with four guns trained on him. 

“You’re coming with us Detective, we have a few questions to ask you.”

He held his hands up in the air above his head, obeying the masked man. He was forced into the back middle seat of a red Bugatti, squished between two men with their pistols pointed right at him. He showed no emotion behind his stoic face. He knew who he was dealing with. Chang Gang. They fed off of your fear, but he wasn’t afraid. The worst thing they could do was kill him, because nothing they tortured him with would compare to what Bobo put him through as a child. He had an extremely high pain tolerance now because of how often Bobo pushed his body’s limits. He was fairly certain that if he just played along and answered their questions correctly, they wouldn’t kill him. They only wanted information.

The man in the front passenger seat turned around with a burlap sack, and roughly yanked it over his head so he couldn't see where they took him. Immediately, he started counting the seconds in his head until they took a turn, as he let his body relax, so it would turn with the motion of the car. If he couldn’t see where he was going, then he would try to track it down later. He made it to five seconds before he felt his body lean to the left, indicating to him that they had made a right turn. The silence was deafening as he kept counting in his head. Nobody spoke, the only sound coming from the revving engine. He made it to thirty seconds before feeling his body lean to the left again, another right turn. He started the count over, making it to seventeen seconds before his body leaned towards the right, bumping into the guy sitting next to him. Left turn, noted.  

“Get the fuck off me.”

“Sorry.” He muttered to the man. He needed to be careful not to be obvious with his body language, so he stiffened his core enough to keep from bumping their shoulders constantly. He counted to another thirty seconds when his body moved slightly to the left again, but now the car was picking up in speed. Jagger(rp) could only assume they had made it to the interstate now. He tried to keep his thoughts clear enough to keep counting like Tessa had taught him to do if he was ever kidnapped, but the longer it went on the more his head started to hurt. He could feel his brain battling with keeping track of all the numbers jumbling in his head at once. He knew he would be frustrated with himself later when he tried to transcribe his numbers, because his dyslexia would definitely kick him in the ass. He made it to four hundred and twenty seconds before he felt them take an exit, and seven seconds before he felt them turn left again. One hundred and sixty five seconds. Turned right. Two hundred and twenty three seconds. Turned left. Ten seconds, another left. Eighty seconds later he felt the car begin to slow down as it made one final right turn into what he assumed to be aparking lot. 

He was then yanked out of the car forcefully, but as soon as his feet hit the ground, his other senses began to take over. He started listening for any noise that could give him a clue of where he was at. In the distance he heard what appeared to be church bells ringing, and the sound of running water. Next, he inhaled deeply through his nose, as drowned in the smells that surrounded him. Tickling his nostrils was a sweet, lemony scent with a hint of a vanilla undertone to it. When he sniffed a second time he caught the whiff of salt water nearby, meaning they were somewhere near the ocean.

He heard the men open a door, and could feel the difference in flooring under his feet as he stepped across the threshold. He was led to a chair where he felt himself being tied to by rope. The sack was ripped off, and his eyes were met with nothing but darkness. Once they were able to adjust to the pitch black, he could make out the shadows of the men that surrounded him. He could hear every shuffle they made, and what direction they were going, especially as one started walking up to him. He heard two clicking sounds, before a lamp was turned on to shine in his eyes. It didn’t phase him, as he let his pupils dilate and adjust to the light. This voltage didn’t compare to anything Bobo used on him as a kid. 

“Sorry about the black eye Detective, my men can get carried away sometimes.” 

The man who drove, and seemed to be in charge, sat in a chair directly across from him, just where the light could barely make out his blue eyes. 

“You should tell your men they need to work on their technique. I’m pretty sure I heard one of their knuckles crack against my jaw when they sucker punched me.” He heard the man give a small laugh, as he looked over to his left. When Jagger(rp) met his gaze, he could see what looked like a man icing his hand.

“Anyways Detective, like I said, we have a few questions we need to ask you.”

“Of course, and a phone call wouldn’t suffice you I take it?” He raised his eyebrow, as his words dripped with a teasing and sarcastic undertone. “I’m a pretty honest guy, all you had to do was ask. I’m sorry, what did you say your name was?”

“Not important.”

“Right. What is it you would like to know then?”

“How did you find the bodies of Benji Ramos, Raymond Romanov, and Dundee Irwin?”

“A 911 call came in and tipped us off of the location.”

“I see. Do you know who made the call?”

“I do not.” 

“Interesting.”

He saw the man hold a blade up in his hands, showcasing it between two of his fingers. His eyes appeared to darken as he thought about what he was going to do next. With one swift motion the man took the knife, stabbing Jagger(rp) right in his thigh, and left the blade inside. He tried to muffle the sound of his pain by gritting his teeth together, but stray groans came through as the man started wiggling the handle of the knife with his finger. His muscles were burning from the sharp blade piercing his nerves, but still it was nothing compared to being electrocuted multiple times.

“I’m gonna ask again. Who made the call!?”

“I don’t know! They didn’t give us a name!”

He lied through his teeth. He knew how bad it would look for a CG Black Widow to be the one to call the cops and to be arrested, nonetheless. 

“Surely it was somebody that was there that night, right!?”

“Possibly, but they must have left by the time we arrived.”

“Right. It was just a coincidence that Ray was stranded there and you found her?”

“Ray wasn’t in the best condition when we found her.”

“Is that so? Tell me, Detective, was it a woman who made the 911 call?”

Right then and there, Jagger(rp) knew what he was trying to do. He wanted evidence that Ray had betrayed Chang Gang. If they knew a woman made the 911 call, that would be enough to assume it was Ray. Who else would know about the meeting, besides those four people? 

“No, it was a man.”

“A man? Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

“What did they say?”

“There was a slaughter fest at the top of Mount Chiliad.” 

“Hmm. What state was Ray in when you found her?”

“She was conscious, but non responsive. It looked like she had almost been beaten to death, and she was covered in blood. She was catatonic. There’s no way she was in any state to call 911”

“So why is she in prison now?”

“Because she refuses to speak about what happened. She hasn’t giving me anything, and the Chief wants to make sure she doesn’t leave our custody until she does.”

“She’s told you nothing?”

“Not a word.”

“Well that’s interesting.”

The man sat back in his chair and appeared to contemplate Jagger(rp)’s words. He could feel the man studying his body language trying to pick him apart to see if he gave away any tells, but he knew he didn’t. He became an expert at telling people what they wanted to hear, and manipulating the truth to fit his own narrative. Bobo had indirectly taught him that, causing him to use it constantly to avoid worsening his punishments. The next thing he knew, the burlap sack was being thrown back over his head. He knew death or freedom awaited him. He was thankful it was the latter, as he felt himself being rushed back to their getaway car. 

After some time of driving he felt the car come to a halt. The men in the back seat shoved him out of the vehicle, causing the side of his face to hit against the road. After the impact he instantly felt a lump swelling up on his forehead. He heard the car speed away, as they left him alone again. He looked up to see where they disposed of him, noticing they brought him back to the police station. He clutched his gut from the broken ribs they probably gave him, as he tried to get to his feet. He stood, putting all his weight on his left leg, but as soon as he tried to step forward he collapsed to the ground. The deep tissue stab wound on his thigh caused his leg to give out from underneath him. He braced himself with his hands before his nose collided against the hard surface. He reached for his side again, the wrenching pain of his cracked ribs making it difficult for him to breathe. He rolled over on his back, letting his chest find the space to expand as he caught his breath.

“Oh my god! Jagger(rp)!?” 

Carmella shouted in distress at the sight before her. He tilted his head to the side, seeing her racing down the steps in her 6 inch heels to him. When she got close enough, she crouched down on her knees, as she tried to help him sit up. He could feel his one arm shake from holding his weight up, as his other arm still gripped his side. 

“What on Earth happened to you!?”

He groaned, as he tried to readjust himself. “I w-was kidnapped.” He growled through the agonizing pain. 

“What!? By who?” 

“Agh.” He grunted through his teeth, feeling another jolt of pain.

 “And why!?”

He didn’t have time for twenty questions right now. Instead of answering her, Jagger(rp) attempted to get up, only to stumble to his knees again. He let out a frustrated growl because there was so much he needed to do. He needed to find a pen and paper to write down his number sequences. He needed to get medical treatment without drawing unnecessary attention to himself. He needed to find any piece of evidence he could use to build a strong case for Ray. He needed to make sure she was safe. 

“You’re hurt, Jagger(rp). You need to see a doctor.” 

Carmella had placed her hand on his shoulder to comfort him, but he brushed it off. “No. No hospitals.” 

“Why?”

He could tell she didn’t understand. How could she? She wasn’t aware he was doing whatever he could to protect Cups. “Because.” He growled from the pain again before he continued. “The last thing I need is more officers digging their noses in this case. There are people who want her dead. They are finding any excuse they can to kill her, and I’m not going to be that reason.” He stared her down to make sure she knew he was serious about his decision. 

“Well… what can I do to help?”

“Can you take me to my apartment, please?”

It was a miracle they made it to Carmella’s mini cooper. She helped him to his feet by placing her shoulder under his armpit, but when he stood to his full height, she was almost too short to support any of his weight. They stumbled and almost fell down a few times before he made it  to her passenger seat. They repeated the same process, as they tripped onto the elevator to get to the seventh floor. When they got inside his apartment, he removed himself from Carmella’s support to immediately try to scribble down the seconds and turns he tried to memorize. He repeated the numbers like a mantra inside his head every chance he got, but now as he tried to put it to paper he could see the numbers becoming a jumbled mess. Multiple times he attempted to write the pattern, and every time he found himself becoming overwhelmed near the middle. He hated the way his brain worked sometimes, because nothing he did stopped it from playing tricks on him. He crumpled the paper in his hands, and threw it across the room in exasperation. He raked his hands through his hair, as his fingers clutched his scalp. He rested his elbows on his knees again as he leaned his head slightly forward, looking at the ground. Carmella had apparently gone to the bathroom to wet a washcloth, and when she came back, she watched as he slowly started to derail. Jagger(rp)’s body trembled from his aggravating frustration at himself for never being smart enough, from the excruciating pain he was in from his untreated wounds, and from analyzing every possible step he will have to take to keep Ray safe. He didn’t bother to look up when he heard Carmella come back into the living room. He didn’t even register when she picked up the crumpled piece of paper from the corner of the room, not until she finally broke the silence. 

“What is this?”

He peered up to see her holding the wrinkled paper in her hands, reading the numbers he had chicken scratched down. “I-I was trying to keep track of what direction we were going in, so that maybe I could figure out where they took me.” His hands had left his hair and now formed two tight fists in his lap. “I’d bet money it was one of their hideouts, but I’m too much of a fucking idiot to remember all of it.” 

Carmella scanned the paper, and seemed impressed with the amount of information he had been able to remember. He was in a high risk situation, his brain was moving a mile a minute, and his adrenaline was racing. The fact that he could recall this much detail, while being in a life or death situation, was beyond impressive. She saw where the sequence started to falter, as his pen marks would look more hesitant. However, the first half of the pattern was consistent, with repeated numbers and turns paired together. Carmella made her way over to him. She sat on the coffee table directly in front of him, letting her sea green eyes meet his golden ones. She held up the wash cloth, asking for permission to touch him. He gave her a slight nod, indicating he was alright with her helping him. He flinched as he felt a stinging pain when she pressed the cool cloth to the laceration on his brow bone. It wasn’t because she hadn’t been gentle with her touch, but it was more of a reflex he had now when people came near his face. As she gently wiped the blood from his porcelain skin, her seafoam irises were enamored with his courage. However, his eyes looked past her in a haze, as his mind swirled with all the what if’s. 

What if the man didn’t actually believe him?

What if they found out the truth?

What if they saw Ray as a liability?

What if they planned to kill her regardless?

What if they killed her inside the prison?

“You aren’t an idiot, Jagger(rp).”

He thought Carmella had spoken, but his mind couldn’t comprehend her. The only thing he could think about was if Cups would be okay or not. Had he done enough to protect her tonight? 

“So what if you couldn’t remember the whole sequence! You have half of it! That’s at least something!”

Carmella’s words of encouragement went in one ear and out the other. Jagger(rp)’s pulse pounded in his head, as he felt his breathing grow more shallow. He was about to have a panic attack. His heart was thrashing inside its chamber so violently he swore it would rip him apart. His good leg was bouncing up and down rapidly, being his only anchor to the real world around him. Carmella’s hands had still been on his face as she wiped off his smeared blood, but stopped momentarily to cradle his face. She was trying to get him to look at her, but currently he was a ghost, cursed to be stuck in time forever. His usual golden orbs were now too dark to even see the shadows inside. He wasn’t sure what prompted her to do what she did next. It caught him completely off guard to the point he wasn’t sure if he should thank her, because it did keep him from having a full fledged panic attack. However, he didn’t feel that way about her. Carmella leaned in to kiss him, while he fought for air to fill his lungs. He was completely taken aback by her actions. Her eyes were closed, as his own remained as wide as the sky. When it clicked in his brain what was happening his hands gripped her wrists firmly to pull himself away from the kiss she had initiated. She looked like she was in some kind of trance. Her cheeks were flushed, as her lips remained parted. Her eyes were still glued shut. When they fluttered open, they were met with his bewildered expression. 

“You have no idea how long I’ve been dying to do that.”

She had let out a deep sigh of relief, as she scanned his face for answers, but he had none. Carmella had just admitted to something he obviously missed, because he had been completely oblivious. Images of Christmas night under the mistletoe flashed in his head. How nervous she had been. How she wouldn’t let him through. How she had invaded his personal space. He felt utterly ignorant to her previous advances in the past. They stayed frozen like that for just a moment, as he tried to make sense of everything that had happened. During that time Carmella saw that as another opportunity to lock her lips with his, but this time he was able to turn his head to the side. Her lips landed against his cheek, and when she pulled back she had been the one to look confused. 

“Are you okay?”

“Y-yeah I’m okay.” He managed to choke out before having to clear his throat. “It’s just…” he hated that he even had to say these words to her right now, “I’ve only ever seen you as a friend, Carmella.” He watched her once blushing face become pale white from his words, as she sat straight back. She looked completely horrified. Embarrassed. Her hands were no longer cradling his face, but now in her lap interlocked with one another. He could see the tears she was fighting back, as she looked up at the ceiling. He rolled his jaw in his hand before raking it through his hair, and scratching the nape of his neck. “Look, Carmella.” Her teal colored irises finally looked back at him. “You are a lovely woman.” She rolled her eyes, but he made sure she could see how sincere he was through his brown soulful orbs. “I mean it, Carmella. You are a beautiful woman, and I care about you deeply.. but not in the way you want me to.”

 A tear escaped her confines as she quickly brushed it away. “Please stop.” Her voice was the smallest he had ever heard before, and Carmella never made herself small.

“I’m so sorry if I hurt you. Genuinely, that was never my intention.” 

“Is there someone else?”

He immediately thought of Cups. How she was the one that gave him the urge of wanting to kiss her, for the first time in years. How her frosted irises made him feel entirely warm inside. How her freckles were their own constellation along her rosebud cheeks. How her infectious laugh filled his entire body with a happiness he never knew could exist. How she was relentlessly loyal, and ferociously caring, all while being a dangerously ticking time bomb. “Yes.” He finally confessed under his breath. 

“Who?”

“It doesn’t matter who.” He couldn’t tell her that. She wouldn’t understand, especially not knowing their history. How do you even explain that to someone? Hey, I met a girl once when I was eight, and I’ve been absolutely obsessed with her ever since, and now that I found her, she’s been arrested for first degree murder. Knowing she wasn’t going to get an answer she wanted, Carmella stood up abruptly, tossing the wet washcloth in his lap. It almost felt like a nonverbal jab from her saying, clean yourself up, then. Without another word she walked out of his apartment, leaving him there alone to lick his own wounds. He wasn’t sure what to make of the events that just played out, but his friendship with Carmella was the least of his concerns right now. He dug his phone out of his pocket. He was glad the gang members hadn’t stolen it from him. Absent-mindedly, he dialed the number of the one person he knew he could count on to ask a few questions. “Hey. Can you stop by my place after your shift?” There was a pause before he spoke again. “Thanks. I’ll see you soon.” 

It was about a half hour later before there was a knock at his door. He groaned as he forced himself up with the help of his coffee table, wobbling as he made his way to the door. When he opened it he came face to face with a woman in royal blue scrubs with deep brown hair and sapphire highlights. Her lilypad eyes were ready to mock him until she saw the condition he was in. Her jaw dropped as her nurse instincts kicked in, and she began assessing the wounds on his face. 

 “Who did you get into a fight with this time!?”

Of course she would immediately think he had picked a fight with someone. Why wouldn’t she, when all throughout college she had practiced her stitch work on him, because of the countless amount of bar fights he would get himself into?

 “Hello to you too, Sooty.” 

She rolled her eyes as she pushed him back inside the apartment. “Oh wipe that smug look off your face, and tell me what happened.” 

Before he could answer though, she saw the grimace in his face when he had to step back, and it took everything in him to not let his leg give out from underneath him. She looked down to see a three inch stab wound to his upper thigh. Her eyes widened at him, because she had never dealt with this serious of an injury from the comfort of his state regulated apartment before. 

“Oh my god, Chatty…” He could hear the concern laced in her tone when she spoke. 

“It looks worse than it is.” He tried to play it off like it wasn’t a big deal, but Sooty saw right through his bullshit. 

“Oh, I’m sure that’s the case.” She rolled her eyes at him again, as she pointed her finger to his couch where he was sitting before she had arrived. “Now sit down while I get everything ready, you ignorant, foolish, idiotic man.” 

She patted his back as he followed her orders, because his leg was exhausted and really needed to rest. He knew she was only calling him stupid because of how serious his wounds were, and though he needed appropriate medical attention, he knew he couldn’t risk it.

 “I couldn’t go to the hospital, Sooty. The doctors would have filed a report, and the last thing I need right now is more cops sticking their noses where they don’t belong.” 

“I understand Chatty. I do, but this wound is deep. You could have some severe tissue, muscle, or nerve damage that we could only see if we had scans.” 

Her eyes were challenging him, but he would remain steadfast in his decision. “I can’t risk it, Sooty. Too much is on the line this time.” 

Her eyes narrowed at him, but eventually they softened when she realized how serious he was. “Who did this to you, Chatty?”

“It’s better if you don’t know.”

“Is it about your case? Dick was telling me a little about it.” 

He nodded, but didn’t offer her any other details. Sooty didn’t ask either, she just began treating him to the best of her ability. He had met Sooty Gamwich his freshman year of college. They sat next to each other, by chance, on their first day in their anatomy class. She often helped him study for their exams, and he offered to be her test subject for when she got into nursing school. Eventually he had introduced her to his friend Bobby at the time, and the four of them, Bobby, Sooty, Malla, and Chatty would all go out on double dates every other Saturday. That was until he had started getting too busy picking up shifts at dispatch, trying to impress his grandpa. He had to cancel a lot due to covering for other people, and Sooty was spending most of her time studying because she was in nursing school. It left open many opportunities for Bobby and Malla to spend quality time alone together. He shouldn’t have been too surprised when he caught them both cheating. He hasn’t spoken to either Bobby or Malla since, but he and Sooty remained friends over the years. Chatty had been hesitant to give Dick her number when asked for it, because he didn’t want another mishap like last time to happen to her again. However, Sooty reassured him that she would be fine, and could handle herself. 

After graduation, she got a job at Central Los Santos Medical Center as a registered nurse. You could say she and Dick fell in love over the amount of times he requested for specifically her to be the nurse to stitch him up. Jagger(rp) had accused Dick several times of purposefully getting himself hurt, just so he could flirt with Sooty while on the clock. Now they were engaged, and he couldn’t be happier for them. Sooty was like a sister to him. Loki and Dick were of course like his brothers, but there were some things he wasn’t able to talk to them about. Girls were one of them. Usually he could talk to Loki about anything, but when it came to Carmella he knew couldn’t. He was highly aware of his best friend’s lingering crush on his receptionist, and the last thing he wanted to do was bring up how she had kissed him while he was in the middle of a panic attack. Dick, on the other hand, would just tease him about his situation until he got the reaction he wanted from him, and neither one was a valuable option at the moment. Sooty had laid out all the supplies she needed to stitch up his wound onto the coffee table. She picked up the wound irrigation syringe, and gave him a small warning before inserting it into his open flesh as he washed out the gash. He hissed in pain, but waved off her apology, knowing it wasn’t her fault. It had to be done. He decided to distract himself by making small talk. “How has it been since moving to the day shift?” 

“Uh, it’s been good! Dick likes that he gets to see me more when I’m working, and at home now in the evening time. It’s done wonders for us.”

“That’s good for you guys.” He gave her a half smile. He had always been a little jealous of their relationship, because he knew it was something he wasn’t capable of. He tried it with Malla, being loving and supporting, but in the end he hadn’t done enough, hadn’t been enough. He prioritized his future career over her, and that really drove a wedge between them.

“I saw Bobby the other day…” 

Sooty dropped that bomb on him as she pierced him with the needle full of numbing medicine just millimeters away from the sensitive tissue. He hissed again through the pain, as he started to not feel the skin around his injury. “Fuck that stung.” He bit down on his knuckles before asking the question he wasn’t for sure he wanted the answer to. “How did that go?”

“Good. He told me that he finally proposed to Malla.” 

He made a clicking sound as his tongue was pushing against the roof of his mouth as he sucked through his teeth. “Well good for them.” 

“When was the last time you talked to Bobby?”

“Uhh five years ago?”

“Jagger(rp) Samuel Gerardy Lamb!” 

Uh oh, he thought. She had used his full legal government name now. It was a rarity to hear his middle name and both last names in the same breath. When Tessa had adopted him, she wanted to give him a middle name, because his own parents never cared to. She also wanted to give him the option of taking her last name, but only if he wanted to. Of course he had agreed. 

“You’re telling me you haven’t spoken to Bobby once since that night at the bar!?” 

Flashes of that drunken night came back to him. He had just received the news he would be accepted into the police academy that coming fall. He raced home to tell Malla the great news, but she wasn’t there. He remembered tonight was their usual meet up at Tequi-La-La, and because he was on such a high from the announcement, he grabbed the box in this nightstand that contained a diamond ring inside. He thought tonight would be the best moment to ask Malla to marry him. His life felt like it was finally coming together. He felt like he was on cloud nine the entire way to the bar, until he walked through the front doors. It was then that he saw Bobby and Malla sitting in the same booth together with their tongues down each other's throats. He felt his face go pale, but he didn’t have the courage to confront them just yet. He was trying to make sense of the entire thing. Bobby had been like a brother to him since middle school. For fucks sake, he lived with Tessa and him the entire time in high school, because he also had neglectful parents. He wouldn’t do something like that to him, but as Jagger(rp) sat there downing his drinks, watching them both nibbling on each other’s ear lobes, something in him snapped. He blacked out. The next thing he remembered was Loki pulling him off of what appeared to look like Bobby’s lifeless body, but he apparently had just knocked him unconscious and gave him a severe concussion. If it wasn’t for Loki stepping in and Bobby not pressing charges, his entire future would have crumbled in one night. He could have been arrested and charged with aggravated assault, or worse… he could have been expelled from the academy before he even started. He could have lost everything.is girlfriend, his brother, his family, all because he couldn’t control himself. He doesn’t know what happened to him that night, except that he lost control just like he used to back when Bobo had him in his clutches. That was why he stopped dating. Why he insinuated that he had given up on love altogether. He gave up on creating a loving family, becoming content with who he had in his life now. He couldn’t trust himself to give in to romantic love, and he damn sure didn’t believe he deserved it. As a desperate attempt to change the subject, he decided to bring up what happened tonight. “I think I hurt Carmella’s feelings tonight.” 

Sooty looked like she was contemplating on if she let him get away with changing the subject, but her curiosity got the best of her. “You’re so not off the hook yet, mister, but proceed.” Sooty went back to prepping the needle with the thread she needed to stitch him up. 

“Well, she found me after I was kidnapped, and I asked her to help me back home. She then attempted to help me clean my wounds while simultaneously kissing me out of nowhere, as I was in the beginning stages of having a panic attack.” 

“Oof, that’s a doozy there.” Sooty stated as she began stitching his wound together. “But can you really say it was out of nowhere Chatty?”

“What do you mean?” 

“I mean, that girl has been smitten by you since the day she met you.”

“...Oh.”, was all he could say. He had never noticed Carmella’s efforts, until now. 

“You really had no idea?”

He shook his head. “I swear. I wouldn’t do something like that to Loki. I know how much he likes her.” 

“Well maybe now Loki will find the courage and ask her out on a date.” 

“She asked me if there was someone else.” 

“And?”

“I told her there was.”

“Who?” Sooty was on the fifth stitch by now, but she paused for a moment to look at him. He hadn’t ever mentioned seeing or liking anyone here lately. 

Chatty’s fingers raked down his face. He couldn’t believe he was about to confess this aloud for the first time. “I think I’ve been in love with the same girl for twenty years now.” His amber speckled eyes gleamed with nothing but warmth, and burned with the utmost devotion for one person.

“Are you talking about Cups?”

He nodded.

“Oh Chatty… I know how much she meant to you, but you can’t let her stop you from finding real love! I know how badly you wanted to find her, but what makes you think she’s even still out there after all this time?” 

She had gone back to focusing on placing his stitches. He swallowed the lump that formed in the back of his throat, as he squeezed his clammy hands into a tight fist. “I did find her, Sooty.” He doesn’t know what prompted him to spill the secret to her. Maybe, it was because he trusted Sooty not to tell anyone, or maybe he was overly excited to share the glorious news with someone. Sooty was three fourths of the way done before she suddenly stopped what she was doing again.

“You what, Chatty?”

“I finally found her. That’s why I can’t go to the hospital. If certain information gets leaked, her life is in grave danger.” 

“Wh-what? B-but how? Where?”

“I can’t say much else about it, Sooty. For her protection and your own, but I finally found her.” 

His friend’s eyes welled up in tears of joy for him, because she knew how much finding Cups meant to him. “That’s so wonderful to hear Chatty!” She pulled him in for a quick celebratory hug, knowing how much he detested long drawn out ones. When she was done she placed her hands on his shoulders to make him look her in the eye before she spoke her next sentence. “If you need anything, I mean absolutely anything. Do not hesitate to call me. I’m here for you. Whatever you need.” 

“Thanks Sooty. Can you do me one more favor?”

“Of course.” 

“Can you please not tell Dick just yet.” It wasn’t that he didn’t trust Dick, it was just the poor guy had a huge mouth especially while intoxicated. 

“My lips are sealed, but please be careful, Chatty.” 

“I will be.” 

No other words were spoken as Sooty finished up her final touches on his leg. In the end he had to have a total of seventeen stitches. He had also been recommended to stay off of it, but since that was entirely impossible he was encouraged to use some kind of support when he walked like a cane. She couldn’t say for sure if his ribs had been broken or were just bruised, because she didn’t have a portable X-Ray machine. Just to be safe, she helped him wrap his ribs up with an ace bandage. She made sure he was well taken care of and didn’t need anything else before she left. She also reminded him that she was serious about her offer for help, if he were to ever need it. He thanked her for everything she had done for him, before he trudged his way into his bedroom. When he sat down on his bed, he could feel himself sink into his mattress. He bent over at his waist in between his legs to reach for the chest that laid underneath the bed. He knew if he tried to retrieve the box by getting on his hands and knees, it was likely he wouldn’t be able to get back up. He cussed under his breath as struggled to pick up the cherry oak case due to his bruised ribs. He placed it beside him on the bed, and stared at it for who knows how long. He had to steady his breathing multiple times before he finally felt sturdy enough to move forward. When he opened the small container, only one thing was inside of it. A clown mask with fire engine red hair, and bright blue eyeshadow. It wasn’t just any clown mask though. It was his clown mask. Chatterbox’s. 

December 27th 3:00am, Bolingbroke Penitentiary:  (Ray/Hiccups POV) 

Ray sat with her back against the cold stones of her cell, so she didn’t have to worry about being snuck up on. She decided to brave the night in her bunker, which meant she couldn’t sleep. Every time she closed her eyes, she envisioned someone standing over her with a knife. Her knees were up to chest as she held her bunny mask in her lap. She needed time to process the events of the past few days. She had been foolish to trust Benji and Ray. She thought they were her friends. They had promised they cared about her, but she should’ve known better. They only wanted one thing from her. Her body. She should have known they wouldn’t follow through on their word the moment she turned them both down on their advances. She had been naive to believe two gang leaders would actually want to help her, and the moment she saw Dundee get out of the car, she knew she had been betrayed. He was the leading cause of her imprisonment, and she felt elated by his death. She had finally gotten her vengeance for Eugene after all these years. 

Then there was this stupidly gorgeous Detective with the same deep chocolate pools that reflected the warmth of a fire that he had. Chatty… but it was impossible, a coincidence, a cruel joke played by whoever was in charge of the universe. Chatty was gone… Chang Gang had killed him, because of her. She shouldn’t have tried to run away. Another person she loved died because of her actions. She remembers that night vividly. She was only thirteen, and they were going to start having her go on solo missions. She would have to kill whoever she was assigned to, with no questions asked. If you didn’t, they would hurt someone you deeply cared about, and they knew about Chatty. Chang Gang had stalked her as she walked from the interstate all the way to the nearest police station at some point. It could have been the whole way there, or just as she got into the city. They had to have had their sights on her, because when she started speaking with the police, before she could really explain in detail what happened to an officer, a man with a shiny bald head, probably in his late 30s at the time, came bursting in. He started spouting off about how his daughter was just trying to stir trouble with their neighbors because she and the boy had an argument. It took Ray a moment to realize the man was saying she was his daughter in the story, and before she knew it she was being ushered out by some stranger claiming to be her father. Whoever he was had heard everything she said about Chatty to the cops, and immediately threatened his life if she didn’t comply. So why was she so fucking stupid to think she could actually get away this time? Did she really think she could make it to the Funhouse in time to hopefully rescue Chatty from the clutches of that fucking psychotic clown, and then rescue them both from Chang Gang tracking them down? She was delusional. She was caught the moment she reached the Casino. Mr. K ordered two of his men, two boys really, to go to Grapeseed and kill Chatterbox. She tried to plead with them. She begged them. She offered to do anything they wanted if they just spared him, but none of it mattered. The two boys she struggled to survive with in this prison were off to kill the only boy who tried to rescue her from one. When they came back, a part of her hoped by some miracle he was no longer at the Funhouse, but that hope was crushed when they had thrown his clown mask at her feet. It was soaked in crimson red blood. His blood. A part of her soul had died that day, as she cried until exhaustion took her over. Now, Chatty’s eyes haunted her in this stranger who seemed to genuinely care for her, for some odd reason. He kept saying he understood, but how could he understand what was going on in her head. She didn’t even know. It was so hard to look at him, to face him. It was one of the main reasons she made Cups take over during the interrogation. Ray couldn’t stare into those eyes, knowing they didn’t actually belong to the only person who had ever sacrificed themselves for her. 

The cell block was quiet tonight. The only sounds she could hear were the faint snores of her cell neighbors. That was until she heard the sound of the main entrance door slowly squeaking open and shut. In that moment, Ray could feel the drop in her gut, as the worst possible thought came to her mind. Whoever had entered the cell block was trying to be stealthy, which meant they didn’t belong here. Goosebumps encased her entire body when she realized that whoever was here was trying to remain undetected for a reason, and she could name about a thousand reasons why it was for her. She was right when the figure of a man all blacked out, wearing a long wool sweater tucked into dress pants appeared through the bars of her cell. Around his neck he was wearing a bandana like scarf and a black ski mask around his face. His grey blue eyes were the only feature you could see of him until he finally removed it. He didn’t have to conceal his identity with her, because she knew exactly who he was. He was one of the boys who had killed Chatty that night. The boy who was supposed to be her friend. Ramee El- Rahman.

 He was one of Mr. K’s right hand men. Third in command after Vinny Pistone, the Italian bald man that pretended to be her father in front of the police. He was their puppet who did all their dirty work, but technically, so was she. They were all just children when they were kidnapped around the same time. Her, Ramee, April, and Taco. They leaned on each other for support during their trials and tribulations, and that was used against them in the long run. April was used against Ramee to follow whatever he was told to do. Ray and April were used against each other, because they swore they would keep each other safe. Then they all were used against Taco, who cared the most about them all. Who was unfortunately no longer with them, and that was also her fault… 

“Come to finally kill me Ramee?” Her voice sounded empty, as her dull storm clouds peered up at him. She didn’t bother to get up from the cold concrete floor, if he was going to kill her, he would have to work for it. 

“Not quite yet, Ray.”

“Then what do I owe the pleasure of your presence.”

“I paid your little Detective friend a visit earlier tonight.” 

She tried to keep her composure. She didn’t want her emotions to be used against her anymore. With all her strength and training, she was able to keep a stone cold glare at the man who looked down at her now, but on the inside she could feel her heart begin beating exponentially faster. The worst case scenarios on what played out flash in her mind. Did Detective Gerardy tell them everything Cups had confessed to? Did he tell them she was the one who called the cops? Did he betray her just like Benji and Ray did to save themselves? Or did they beat him to death because he refused to say anything at all, and now another death was on her hands?“He’s not my friend.” She was able to mumble out without stuttering over her words thankfully. 

“Right. Then I guess it doesn’t bother you to know we roughed him up quite a bit then.” 

“And why would it?” She could feel her jaw clenching at the thought of what Ramee and his men were capable of. She saw it in action multiple times. She could feel her stomach growing queasy, even though she hadn’t eaten much here lately, but the thought of Detective Gerardy beaten and battered almost brought stinging tears to her eyes. Luckily she was able to choke them back. That would have been a disaster, and she absolutely despises how much of a hold he has on her. It wasn’t safe, it was dangerous and catastrophic.

“I must say Ray, I'm impressed. You have either done exceedingly well at finding the one cop you could trust to not spill any of your secrets, or you are really stupidly loyal to the gang that took everything from you.”

She knew what he meant by that last part. He meant they took away her childhood, her life, her free will, but most importantly they took Chatty from her. She never even got to say goodbye, to explain why she hadn’t come back, or to tell him thank you for being her only light in her dark evil world. Instead he died thinking she had abandoned him, and hated him. 

“What do you mean?” Her voice sounded small.

“I mean Detective Gerardy took a brutal beating tonight, and nothing he confessed gave Mr. K any ammo to use against you. He painted you as a perfect damsel in distress. Hell, he almost convinced me that you weren’t the one to call 911, but you and I both know that probably wasn’t the case.”

It took everything in her to not let her silver irises widen in fear or worry for him. Her facade couldn’t afford to waiver if she wanted to keep him safe. He wouldn’t be another person they could use against her. “What’s your point here, Ramee?” 

He rolled his eyes as he grabbed onto the metal bars of her cage. “My point is, you need to be extra careful, more so than ever now. Mr. K will find any excuse he can to have you executed.”

“You don’t think I know that?!” She spat back. 

His beady eyes softened for the woman who had endured the most suffering out of them all. “I don’t know why Detective Gerardy would want to protect you, but he might be your only chance of getting out of this alive.”

Her eyebrows furrowed at Ramee’s words. He never encouraged her to go against the gang. It was always keep your head down and do as you're told, but now he was telling her the opposite. Maybe because she’d already utterly fucked herself. “Why are you telling me this, Ramee?” 

“You know why.”

For her.

“How is she, Ramee? Please tell me.” 

“She’s doing okay. I promise, Ray.”

She started biting her nails until they were bleeding. Her worry was unimaginably unbearable, but she had to carry it everyday. 

“April hates the weather in Canada, but the house is nice and big.” 

She let out half a laugh, as she thought about how much of a beach girl April had been. She probably hated being up there, but at least she was away from everything going on here. April Fooze was her best friend, but her path in the gang was far different than Ray’s. April wasn’t talented in fighting, so she was constantly used for her looks. She was trained to become an escort for any elite who had wanted to rent her for the night, and if the price was right she would be forced to do anything they would like. One night she was almost beaten to death by a customer, and that was when Ramee had gone to Mr. K and asked him if he could marry April. He had to spin it like he wanted to use her to carry his children to raise them into this lifestyle, but his real reason was because the wife of a man in Chang Gang was to be left untouched. Essentially all responsibility was put on the husband to carry out, which meant April’s safety was threatened if Ramee didn’t comply. However, she was far safer in another country than in Los Santos. April had sacrificed a lot for Ray as well, and she would be eternally grateful for her best friend.

 “I miss her.” She confessed.

“She misses you too.”

Ramee didn’t stay much longer after that. Eventually he put his ski mask back on, and snuck back out the same way he came in. Now she was left with her swirling thoughts once more. It shocked her how much Ramee had encouraged her to trust Detective Gerardy. She didn’t understand why. Sure he had been kind, respectful, and just, but it didn’t mean he cared about her. Why would he? She was a murderer. She was a weapon of destruction. She was a monster. He claimed he understood her darkness, understood parts of her, but how could he really. There was no way someone in his position had ever gone through the same kind of pain she had. He was too good, too pure. He smiled like an Icarus whose halo seemed to light up every inch of him. She thought of how his eyes embody the earth and all its golden secrets. How he captured her soul through his rich and mysterious irises, that somehow made her feel whole again. However, she was then reminded of what Ramee had done to him, and the thought of his honey dipped pool turning black and blue made her feel sick. All she did was bring pain to those around her. Ray couldn’t sleep as insomnia consumed her mind. Usually on nights like this, she tried to envision Chatty, but instead of the usual image of comforting bronze orbs peering through a clown mask at her, she couldn’t stop picturing Detective Gerardy’s face bruised and beaten. The tears finally fell down her cheeks as she quietly sobbed herself to sleep. The last thing she saw in her head before her exhaustion took over was Chatty’s mask and Detective Gerardy’s face merging together as one, but that was only a dream…

Ray had been woken up abruptly by a guard shaking her awake. Her instincts had immediately kicked in, and she had the green haired woman pinned against the wall in the matter of seconds. It would have been so easy for Ray to snap her neck, or steal her gun and try and break herself out of the prison but she didn’t want to be that person anymore. She only wanted to hurt the people that deserved it. She let go of the guard and gave her a soft apology, but she wasn’t really sorry for her actions. She had to stay alive long enough to save her from all of this. 

“Detective Gerardy is here to see you.” 

Ray could feel the color leave her face as she remembered what he had promised her yesterday. “Ray… I-I have something back at home that might be able to convince you my intentions are pure. I’m going to bring it with me tomorrow, and we can continue this. Is that okay with you?” She didn’t know what he could possibly bring that would convince her to trust him.

“I’ll give you ten minutes to get ready, and then you escort you to visitation.”

“Escort me?” 

“Yes, that was Detective Gerardy’s orders.”

The guard didn’t say another word before leaving Ray there to deal with her swirling thoughts. Now that she knew Ramee had snagged him last night, the last thing she wanted to do was look into those beautiful brown eyes. It felt like her chest was being crushed, and her lungs felt like they were being squeezed till they would pop. Her ears were ringing as she struggled to catch just an ounce of air. This might have made her a coward, but she didn’t care. Cups could deal with his sad puppy dog eyes looking at her. 

“I can’t do this. I can’t face him right now.”

“What do you mean you can’t face him!? He said he had something to show you! Something to prove to us that we can trust him!” Cups argued back. 

“I just can’t… I can’t see what they did to him. It's too much. It’s all too much.”

“But-”

“I fucking can’t! His eyes look too much like Chatty’s, and if I see his face like that, it’ll just be another reminder that he’s really dead!” 

“Okay, fine, you big baby.”

Cups didn’t understand how Ray couldn’t just trust her gut on this. Sure, things had gone wrong in the past, but they only had one thing keeping them both holding on. It was time for extreme measures to be taken, before more lives were completely destroyed by Chang Gang. Cups put on her confident exterior before she made her way out of her cell to meet with the guard she had accidentally assaulted. She was surprised when for the second time she wasn’t handcuffed before she was led to the interrogation room. When the green haired guard opened the door, she saw where Detective Gerardy was seated. He had his back turned towards her, and one of his legs was violently shaking under the table. He turned to face them the moment he heard the squeak of the door, and immediately he reached for what appeared to be a long black sleek cane with a silver wolf’s head for a handle. He used the cane to help get his weight off the chair, as he stumbled closer to them. She could tell he was in a lot of pain, but he hid it well behind his striking smile. His face was decorated with purple and black bruises, but somehow he still looked absolutely drop dead gorgeous. His style today was different than yesterday. Today he was wearing a white button silk shirt that was tucked into a pair of black trousers that were being held up by a pair of black suspenders. However, he still wore the red bow tie she had complimented. 

“Good morning, Ray. I would have come and gotten you today, but I’m a little out of commission on how far I can walk for a few days. “ 

She could see how he tried to laugh it off, like it wasn’t a big deal what he had endured, and that thought sent a sick feeling to the back of her throat. He shouldn’t have to mask his pain for her. He didn’t deserve what they had done to him. She looked down to observe his injured leg, and how he put all his weight on his cane instead. However she hated how devilishly handsome he looked standing there before her. He reminded her of Adonis, a mortal who was blessed by Aphrodite, because even his scars were a thing of beauty. He was the most beautiful man she had ever seen in her life, and the fact he had the same eyes as the only man she’d ever loved drove her completely mad. 

“Good morning Brown Eyes, sorry to disappoint you.” 

“You are never a disappointment, Cups.” His stern tone sent shivers down her spine. It was almost like he was demanding for her to believe him. 

“Noted.” She somehow managed to stammer out. She watched as his deep soulful orbs looked past her to the guard, dismissing her from her duty. He gestured over to the table for her to have a seat, as he led the way. Even with an injured leg, he not only went out of his way to stand up and greet her, but he also staggered to the opposite end of the table just to pull out her chair for her again. Just like he had yesterday… She could make out a few slight tremors from the corners of his lips, as it appeared he was trying to not grimace in front of her. She felt a stabbing pain in her heart thinking about the pain he was in. She wished she could take his suffering away, as she heard him accidentally slip out the sexiest moan when he sat down. It made her feral on the inside, as she thought about what she could do to hear it again, or if he even knew how fucking sexy he was. She didn’t think he did, which made him even more fucking desirable. All she wanted to do at that moment was kiss every single cut and bruise, like her lips would magically heal him completely. She saw him place the briefcase on the table, the same one that contained her bunny mask she kept hidden safely under her pillow. She was sure the surprise he had for her also laid inside of it, and for a moment she felt her stomach flutter in anticipation. She almost jumped his bones right then and there when she saw him lean back in his chair, spreading his legs out under the table to make himself as comfortable as he could. He ran a hand through his ruffled chestnut hair, and let out a breathtaking deep sigh. The muscles in his arms were outlined in fine detail, as were his sturdy pecs with every rise and fall of his chest. He looked like an ancient Greek statue, sculpted to perfection. It also didn’t help that she could smell his spicy scented cologne from all the way over here. His scent was intoxicating, and she missed being able to secretly bury her nose in his jacket when no one was looking. All she wanted to do now was know what he tasted like. She wondered if his lips would be soft and gentle, or forcefully but passionate. Would they taste like the coffee he drank in the morning? And if so, were they sweet from the cream and sugar, or was their flavor more strong and bold from the espresso? She looked up to see his dark roasted pupils studying her so intensely, she swore it looked almost like yearning. She found her voice again, but he had flustered her so much her question was just barely above a whisper. “Are you okay?” 

“Yeah, I’m okay Cups. Just a little banged up is all.” He softly smiled at her to help give her more than just his words for reassurance.

She frowned. “W-what all did they d-do to you?” She managed to stammer out from the lump in the back of her throat.

“Cups we don’t gotta go-“

“Please.” She cut him off. “Please, tell me, Jagger(rp).” 

She had never said his name before, but in that moment, she needed him to know how genuine she was trying to be now. She hadn’t expected the response she got out of him. He sat there with his mouth gaped wide open, looking absolutely stun-locked. After he got over his initial shock, she watched his jaw clench like he was biting the inside of his cheek, and his eyes looked down at the table like they were trying to choose what to say to her. He opened and closed his mouth a few times, like he was going to say something but had stopped himself. When he did speak, it was the short, honest truth. 

“They kidnapped me for information about the investigation. About you, but I didn’t give them anything.” 

“I know.”

His face went white. “What do you mean you know?”

“The man that did this to you came and saw me last night.” 

She wasn’t sure what she expected for him to do when he heard about Ramee coming to visit her the night before, but the reaction she got made her weak in the knees. His amber eyes turned almost black, and his nostrils flared out. His fists were clenched so tight all the colors were drained from them, as he banged one of them against the table. It was one deliberate powerful blow, enough to help ground his anger.

“Did he fucking touch you!?” He huffed out. His eyes were burning with a fiery passion she had never seen before, and she wondered if it was truly meant for her or not.

“No, he just wanted to talk.” She watched as he attempted to simmer his anger by breathing deeply through his slightly crooked nose, probably from being broken in a fight when he was a kid, and out of his pouty lips that she wished were pressed against hers. “He told me that you covered for me, that because of your performance Mr. K hasn’t called for my head yet.” 

He let out a breath of relief. “Oh, thank god.” 

“He was more so warning me that Mr. K was looking for any excuse to kill me.” 

His second of relief was now over as she saw the gears turning in his head. “You’re not safe in here.” 

“No, I’m not, but there’s not much we can do about that.” 

Detective Gerardy didn’t agree with her there. She could see his brilliant mind working overtime to figure out some kind of solution to their growing problem. She saw the way his golden irises lit up, bouncing back and forth with ideas, and how his lips moved like he was speaking out loud, but no words followed. His fingers were now tapping against the table forming a steady rhythm that made her wonder if he played an instrument of some sort. She wondered if this was what he looked like everyday. A Greek god gifted with a clever mind. Her thoughts went back to Ramee’s words last night telling her that she could trust him, and how she desperately wanted that to be true. There was only one way she was going to find out, and that was by asking. 

“He told me something else as well…” Her statement seemed to halt his thoughts, as he looked into her hopeful eyes. 

“What’s that?” He encouraged her to continue.

She bit her bottom lip, and she swore she saw his eyes dart to where her teeth held her maroon skin captive. A look of hunger enveloped his dilated pupils, making her mouth go completely dry. If she didn’t know any better it looked like he wanted to devour her just as much as she wanted to devour him. How was that possible? A man with his level of degree, his dashingly good looks, and his kind heart actually looked at her as more than just a monster. She had to be imagining it. 

“He told me I should trust you.” She confessed. 

His eyebrows furrowed in confusion, but she saw a glimmer of a spark that seemed to enchant his golden halos again. A small smile tugged at his lips, as he fought back the urge to let his full grin take over. However his deep rugged laugh filled her ears with that same warm fuzzy feeling he had given to her yesterday. 

“Of course you can trust me, Cups.”

He sounded so genuine she couldn’t understand how there was any possibility he was lying. 

“I do trust you.” She admitted. “It’s Ray who needs convincing.” 

His long fingers move to his briefcase and begin to slowly drum the top of it like he was thinking. “Good thing I have just the thing here to convince her.” 

“I don’t know if she’s going to come out for you to show her…”

He clapped his hands together. “That’s okay. I can just show you.”

“Are you sure it will work?”

“Of course it will, Cups. You both are the same person after all.” He declared. 

“You really believe that?”

“I do, and I can prove it too.”

He looked at her with such determination that it gave her goosebumps. It wasn’t just his words, but it was his tone and look he had when he said it. It was everything about him. His whole presence. “Okay,” was all she could muster without fear of fumbling over her words. 

“Close your eyes for me, please?” She raised one of her eyebrows at him, which led to him following up with, “Come on Cups, you said you trusted me, right?”

 He flashed her his dazzling pearly whites, and she hoped she didn’t swoon in front of him. He was right though. She had told him she trusted him, and this was her chance to prove that. After rolling her silver disks at him, she fluttered them closed, and under his breath she swore she heard his raspy voice whisper “Atta girl.”

She heard his fingers begin to mess with the clasps on his briefcase to open it up. Not much noise followed, until she heard him let out a shaky breath. She wanted to open her eyes and ask him what was wrong, but she bit her tongue. She gave him the time he needed to collect his thoughts, and build up his courage. She could tell whatever he had planned seemed to be a big deal for him. After she heard him finally steady his breathing, she could hear what sounded like him putting something on. Her suspicion was confirmed when his voice came out, and it sounded like it was slightly muffled behind something. Like a mask. 

“Okay, before you open your eyes just know this might be very difficult to process, and if you start feeling too overwhelmed, let me know. We will go outside for fresh air if we have to. Can you do that for me?”

She had no idea why he was so concerned about her, but she could hear the worry laced in his voice. “Yes, I can do that.”

“Atta girl.” He said, more boldly this time. She heard him cracking his knuckles like he was anxious before he finally gave her permission to look. “Okay, you can open those beautiful eyes now.” 

The nerves she felt building up inside almost drowned out his compliment, but she caught it. It caused the butterflies in her stomach to start flying around rapidly. However, the moment was short lived when she did open her eyes only to be met with the sight of a ghost. Sitting before her was a man wearing a clown mask with red tufts of hair, a freakishly large smile, and blue eyeshadow. Now that he was older, the mask actually fit his face correctly, causing his adoring gaze to be seen through the eye socket holes. She felt her butterflies dissipate, as she felt the urge to barf up the little contents that were inside her stomach. This was such a sickly twisted joke that she didn’t find it funny at all, but yet it didn’t feel like a joke. How was that even possible? This entire time, she had believed he was dead, but somehow he was just magically here. Was she dreaming? Her mind started becoming a jumbled mess, because not only was Cups trying to process this news-Ray was too, and she wasn’t handling it well at all. All Cups could hear was her hysterical crying, meanwhile all Ray could hear was Cups’s shrieking screams. She had to be going crazy. How else could you explain this? She saw his bloodied mask… but not his body. Did she really believe a story they spoon fed her with the only proof being a fake mask? Or did this man somehow find out about her past and is using it against her to manipul-. She can’t even finish that thought because it’s so far-fetched. She had been outsmarted by Mr. K, and Ramee never confessed to the truth. 

Ray and Cups both knew how crazy they looked right now. Her eyes were wide, refusing to blink. Her mouth probably hung all the way to her knees. The air in her lungs felt restricted, as she started clawing at her chest and throat. It felt like all her oxygen was being suffocated from her lungs, and she started seeing spots in her vision. She could hear the faint sound of a chair’s legs being scrapped against the floor like somebody had shoved it back forcefully. The next thing she knew she was being spun around in her seat by Detective Gerardy, or a maskless Chatterbox, who was now crouched in between her legs. He had taken off the clown mask, and his golden speckled irises now only swam with worry. She could feel his calloused hands brush against her cheeks, as he held her puffy face with them. His lips were moving, but could only hear a buzzing sound ringing in her ears. She could see the fear flash in Chatty’s eyes, before her vision started to darken around him from the lack of oxygen. The next thing she felt was her body being pulled like a ragdoll and encased into two strong and warm arms. The pressure against her body felt like a weighted blanket, which caused her to finally stop fighting. She felt herself sinking into his warm embrace, as his fingers gently brushed back her hair. Finally, she was able to catch her breath. 

“Can you tell me five things you can see right now, Ray.” His voice was low, and his breath was hot against her neck as he spoke.

She batted her lashes a few times as she tried to take in her surroundings. “Uh-I-I see a chair, a table, the light, the door, and your shoes.” 

“Good, now four things you can feel.” He continued to play with her hair as she rested her head back on his chest. 

“The cold floor, you playing with my hair, your arms wrapped around me,” she hesitated for a moment to state her last one, but her better judgment was on vacation at the moment. “your breath on my neck.” She heard a small gasp escape his lips, and could feel this body stiffen against her back.

He cleared his throat. “Three things you can hear.”

“Uh. The intercom outside, your watch ticking, and your heart beating.” She felt his head dipping into her hair, as he squeezed her tighter. 

“Two things you can smell.” He whispered against her ear lobe.

She took a deep inhale. “Your cologne, and after-shave.” She could feel his rambunctious laughter against her back. 

“One thing you can taste.”

She turned her head against his shoulder to look up into those rich swirling vortexes that carried the sun’s beams inside. She almost said, your lips, but she stopped herself. He was so close all she would have to do is lean in an inch and his lips would be on hers. She watched him as he reached up to grab the water from the table, and pressed the cup to her lips to help her take a sip. Their eyes never left the other’s.

“Do you feel better?”

She nodded, but she couldn't find her words. Her world was suddenly turned upside down, but also felt complete all at once. Her body was still trembling in his arms, but he just continued to hold her just like he held her all those years ago. She could feel his rough hand against her scalp, tangled in her mahogany waves. Her hands were quivering, but she managed to bring one up to cup the side of his face that didn’t contain a single blemish. She studied, really studied, the scars that etched his face, and the realization hit her. The scars were in the same place that Greg had carved into his face when Bobo had made them all fight each other. 

“Are you real?” Her voice sounded so feeble, but she didn’t care. This entire time she thought he was dead, but he wasn’t. Not only that, but he was living a normal healthy life. She felt his hand gently rubbing circles along her wrist, as he smiled warmly down at her. 

“Of course I’m real. Why wouldn't I be?” He teased, not knowing what she had been convinced to believe.

“I thought you were dead…” 

His brown eyes enlarged. “Wh-why would you think that?”

“That’s what they told me! They knew about you! They used you to make me obey, and when I tried to run away, they went to the funhouse and killed you! They brought back your mask and everything!” His eyes were giving her a puzzled look. 

“When was this, Cups?”

“We would have been thirteen at the time.” She saw understanding flash across his eyes.

“I was rescued from the Funhouse two years after we met. I was ten.” 

“But your mask. They brought it to me covered in your blood.”

Chatty shook his head. “Bobo had spare masks lying everywhere in that house, because I tried to destroy mine constantly. They probably grabbed one of them, because the one on the table is mine.” 

“Why did you take it off?”

“It caused you to have a panic attack.”

Her hand gripped the back of his neck, as her fingers tickled where his hair line began. She pulled him in so their foreheads were touching. “You didn’t cause that. It’s not your fault. They did this.”

The longer they sat there, the more in sync their breathing got with one another. His hands were rubbing circles along the small of her back now, as she twisted his chestnut locks around her fingers. They both took their time taking in the fact that after all these years they finally had found each other again. Everything made sense now. Why she felt drawn to him. Why he had been so caring. Why she found him attractive. Why she felt safe with him. Why he understood her. Detectives Brown Eyes had been Chatty all along. Her Chatty. For once in her life, Ray finally felt safe again, as she sat there between his legs with his arms wrapped around her. She knew if anyone was willing to help her with what she needed to do, it would be him. 

“There’s so much I have to tell you.”

“So tell me.”

“Remember when I told you I was protecting someone?” He didn’t give her a verbal answer, but nodded his head yes. “Well, something terrible is about to happen to them, and if I don’t do something to stop it then they’ll have to suffer the same life I did. They need me.”

“Who is it, Ray?” 

She swallowed the nervous lump that formed in her throat. She trusted Chatty more than she trusted anyone else in her life, maybe even more than April. She could do this, because he would help her. Chatty would never leave her in the dust, especially when he has had every opportunity to do so since arresting her. She could feel her pulse quicken from her anxiety, but she powered through. 

“It’s my daughter.” 

Chatty looked at her completely flabbergasted. His mouth hung wide open, and his big brown eyes looked like they were going to pop out of his head. However her confession didn’t send him running. Instead, it seemed to trigger something protective inside of him. His hand was now on her cheek making her look into his eyes, which were full of worry and understanding.

“Her name is Hope.”

Chapter Text

December 27th, 2024, Bolingbroke Penitentiary: 9:30 am (Chatterbox’s POV) 

“It’s my daughter. Her name is Hope.”

Ray’s words echoed loudly as he tried to process what she had just told him. Her confession was not what he had expected, but now things made more sense. His mind went back to his conversation with her on the phone two nights ago. She had said, “I need my Hope back Detective.” She wasn’t talking metaphorically, or mirroring their conversation from years ago like he had thought she was. No, she had meant she needed her daughter back. Wherever she was. He couldn’t imagine how terrified Ray was. The panic she felt in her soul. Her body was trembling in his arms, as she sat between his legs. His left limb had been bent to his chest to encase her body like a weighted blanket to help pull her out of her panic attack. His right injured leg was lying straight out on the floor and was throbbing sporadically. Her head and back rested against his sturdy chest, as he continued to play with her hair to comfort her. He didn’t even seem to mind the uncomfortable pain he experienced shooting in his side with every breath he took. Having her in his arms was worth it all. 

Chatterbox’s entire body ached. The aftermath of his brutal assault last night lingered in his bones, muscles, and nerves. His once porcelain midriff garnished with pale pink and white scars, now looked painted by watercolors in shades of violet and indigo. He attempted to reapply the ace bandage this morning by himself but failed miserably. It had fallen loose because he tossed and turned all night due to his nightmares plaguing him every time he closed his eyes. It was a job usually done by two, but Sooty was already at the hospital for her shift this morning, and asking for Carmella’s help was out of the picture. He couldn’t ask for anyone else’s help due to the possibility of them digging for more answers. He finally gave up on wearing it after so many attempts left him winded, and he shoved the annoying wrap into his briefcase with an aggravated sigh. Then there was his leg, and god did it hurt like a bitch. Sooty had done an excellent job at stitching him up, but she might have been right about needing to get it scanned. He hoped it was just because it was a fresh wound, but it was almost impossible to put any weight on his leg without some kind of support. Luckily, he still had Tessa’s cane she used when she was injured on the job. She had loaned it out to him the last time he got shot in the leg. It was a shootout with gang members, most likely Chang Gang, and while pulling Loki out of the line of fire, he had taken a bullet to the side of his thigh. He only had to use the cane for a few days until he was back to a hundred percent, but now he worked out how long it would take for him to fully heal from this. Especially without seeking proper medical treatment. The cane was his lifesaver and anchor. It held him up a float long enough while he walked from point A to point B, and when forced to stand still the cane carried most of his weight. 

Despite the agonizing pain he felt throughout his whole body he felt warm on the inside. It felt like a delicate dark part of his soul was finally being touched and recognized in a different light. She fit perfectly in his arms like the puzzle piece he had been missing. He was mesmerized by the rise and fall of her chest, and the occasional small jerks from her hiccups taking over. Each squeak and gasp that left her lips brought a smile to his face. She was still so beautiful even as a flustered mess in his arms. Her hair tickled his nose, as her lingering lemon and honey-scented shampoo flooded his senses. It took everything in him to not bury his head deeper into her mahogany waves, and get drunk off her aroma that encased his nostrils. He wanted to embed her fragrance into his mind forever. Then her tiny hums when his fingers brushed against her temples made his heart stutter. Everything about her drove him crazy, literally and figuratively. When he noticed her face turn red from her panic attack he didn’t hesitate to rush to her side. He battled through the searing pain shooting up his leg, as he heard his cane ricocheting off the ground. His only thought was to get to her, and nothing was going to stop him anymore. Not Bobo. Not Chang Gang. Not his fucked up leg, or his cracked ribs. Nobody and nothing. He would do whatever it took to protect her no matter the cost because it wasn’t until this moment he realized how empty he had been his entire life. He had given her a piece of himself when he was eight that he always knew was missing but never expected to find again. He became content with never knowing peace. Then, she came in like a wrecking ball, causing the feral clown he kept locked away deep in his mind, to creep his way to the surface. The clown whispered his intrusive thoughts in his ear of ways to keep her safe.

Break her out of prison. 

Take her somewhere no one can ever find her.

Kill whoever dares to bring her harm. 

Chatterbox had the same overwhelming impulse to keep her protected the same way he did when he was just a boy, and he would be damned if he let anything happen to her. Last night scared him, but not for himself. For her. He worried about her safety, especially when his eyes weren’t on her. He couldn’t trust anyone, but himself.

He felt her hair graze his cheek lightly as she turned her head to face him. The moment his golden brown irises met her angelic halos of moonlight he felt the world stop. In the tears that brimmed her eyes, he saw his reflection rippled back at him, reminding him once again how similar they both were. Her eyelashes fluttered up at him. Which caused a tear to escape from her silver puddles, and dance down her flushed cheeks gradually. Out of reflex, his calloused hand cradled the side of her face. Her skin felt silky smooth against his rough fingers, as his thumb brushed away the tear. She leaned into his touch like she was surrendering all her fight she had left keeping her at arm’s length. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words would follow. The only thing he could think of mustering out at the moment would have been a stifled “What!?”. However, his eyes told her exactly what she needed to hear which was “Tell me more.” 

“She just turned eight last month. Which means sh-“

“She will be recruited after the first of the year…” he finished her statement. Her doe-like eyes looked up at him, as he saw her breath hitch.

“H-how do you know so much?”

“I’ve studied a lot of unsolved cases, and compared them to each other. I was able to find similarities and patterns in the statements and evidence taken at the scenes.” She scrunched her forehead as her brows furrowed up at him in confusion, but he continued. “I’ve also noticed every year on January 1st, there is a spike of missing children’s cases that come in. Almost all around the age of eight.” 

Ray’s lips parted slightly with a surprised expression written across her face. “You pay attention to the details.”

“How else do you think I knew it was you?” A smile tugged at his lips when he heard her hiccup again, like a melody he wanted to listen to forever. “Do you think I could ever forget those eyes?” He whispered as he made sure to look deeply into her gaze. He never got tired of seeing the look on her face go from a puzzled expression to a shocking realization of how much he remembered about her. 

“You are a great Detective, Chatty.” 

Her eyes gleamed up at him in pride, as he felt his heart racing from her praises. His heart warmed hearing her saying his chosen name along with his title. “Thanks, Cups.” 

They sat in silence, as they stared into each other’s eyes. He told a story of abandonment, torture, isolation, hope, love, and redemption. However, hers told a story of love, heartbreak, cruelty, betrayal, loss, and desperation. When she was ready she would tell him everything she suffered throughout her life, and he would listen while comforting her in his arms. Mentally, he would be storing the names of every person she listed who caused her pain or brought her harm away in a filing cabinet in his mind for safekeeping. One day, he would make sure they all suffered for what they did to her. 

“This wasn’t meant to happen.”

“What do you mean?”

“Mr. K and I had a deal years ago, that if I stayed, if I…” A look of despair crept on her face. 

“If you what, Cups?” He questioned her gently, hoping she understood he wasn’t here to judge her for anything. She shook her head violently, as he heard her faint muffled apologies to a name he couldn’t make out. He wrapped her tightly, as he felt her tears soaking through his shirt. He whispered against her honey-lemon-infused hair, reminders that he was here and that she wasn’t alone anymore. He let her fall apart in his arms until her trembling body became exhausted. When her wailing sobs had become muffled whimpers, he felt the weight of her body melting into him. A dreadful thought crossed his mind. Was the last time she had been held this way, by him in the Funhouse basement? 

“If I k-killed Hope’s…” Her sniveling interrupted her again. He rubbed small circles where her hair and temple met, encouraging her to take all the time she needed to collect herself. After she took a few deep breaths, she was able to confess to the horrific incident. “Mr. K promised me if I stayed and did what I was assigned to do with no more conflict on my end,” she paused to catch her breath, “then he would spare her. He promised he would let her live a happy life, all I had to do was…” Every time she got to that part of the story her eyes clouded over. “Kill her father…”

The pit in his stomach grew until it felt like he was falling all the way down to hell. They had made her choose, just like Bobo had made them choose all those years ago. Who lived and who died? They used her daughter, an innocent child, to manipulate her to do whatever they wanted. Hope had been their ultimate weapon to control everything Ray did. Every word, every interaction, and every altercation she had was reflected in keeping her daughter safe. He could hear in her voice how terrified she was of him seeing her differently, but how could he when a mother’s love knows no bounds? At least, a good mother. Tessa had proven that to him. He could never hold Ray’s transgressions against her for protecting her daughter. Not when he already knew he would do whatever he could to protect both of them. 

“I’m so sorry Ray.” His voice sounded almost hoarse, as her body tensed up in his arms.

“You shouldn't be. I’m a monster.”

Her confession hit him like a ton of bricks. Guilt started eating at his heart because he had been the one who sent her off into the blizzard. He was the one who refused to let her stay or go with her. His whole life had been violent destruction, and all he was trying to do was spare her the torment he had endured. Instead, he threw her straight to the wolves, as they tore her soul apart over time. He wanted more for her, not this. She wasn’t evil. She was a girl who was never given her own choice but forced to become a hollow shell of the woman she is now. Her heart had been broken countless times, but despite all that she still carried the same glowing aura that outlined her body. He placed his thumb against the dimple of her chin, as he used his index finger to have her meet his pleading eyes. 

“You are not a monster, Cups.” She tried to turn her head away, but he wouldn’t let her. He now cupped her face firmly with both of his hands, as she tried fighting against him. It was all too much for her. His devoted gaze, his purposeful touch, and his compassionate voice were all too much. It was something she had never experienced before. She squeezed her eyes shut, but he didn’t let her pull away from him. “Look at me, Ray.” He lowered his voice with a demanding tone that still radiated hints of warmth behind it, causing her lashes to slowly flutter open. “You did what you had to do to protect your daughter. That doesn’t make you a monster.” The doubt still loitered in her foggy eyes. “I’ve killed people to protect the ones I love. I’ve killed for you. I’ve killed for Tessa.” 

“Tessa..?” Her breath hitched.

“My mother.” 

The breath Ray was holding suddenly released. “Was she the one who helped you escape?”

“Yeah, she was.”

“How?”

“That’s a story for another time, Cups.” He took a piece of her mahogany curl that dangled in front of her eyes, and gently tucked it behind her ear. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to tell her. He did, but it was a long story, and right now his main focus was helping Ray and her daughter. “Where’s Hope now?” 

“She’s living at one of CG’s safe houses in Canada. My friend April looks after her. The deal I made with Mr. K was Hope stayed away from all the violence, and I would do whatever they wanted. I was their best soldier, but I rebelled constantly. When I thought you were dead I didn’t have anything keeping me obedient, until…”

“You had something to lose again…”

She nodded. “I was only allowed to see her twice a year for a week if I was lucky, because of all the missions they put me on. I missed all her firsts, and at one point she called April her mom.” He could hear how her tender heart broke. “Now that she’s older she somewhat understands. She doesn’t know what I do, but April tells her if I could be with her I would be.” 

“April sounds like a great friend.”

“She is. She’s my best friend. She was kidnapped a week after I was. We shared a room in the compound. April wasn’t skilled in weaponry, but she was beautiful. She became Chang Gang’s most valuable escort. She learned everyone’s secrets, and it almost got her killed.”

He knitted his eyebrows with concern. He knew how dangerous of a situation they were always put in without a second thought.  “How did she become Hope’s guardian?”

“The man that stabbed you in the leg, his name is Ramee El-Rahman. He’s been helplessly in love with April since we all were children. She never felt the same. However, there was only one way a woman in CG could be exempted from her responsibilities. Marriage.” She let out a deep breath. “After she was almost beaten to death by a client, Ramee had proposed to her. He wanted to save her from ever having to deal with men’s unpredictable behaviors. She declined at first. She hated how much Ramee conformed to gang life. She didn’t want to be his property, because that is basically what you become. We are all property to them, despite who held the deed.” Her words were heavy. “She changed her mind when she found out Mr. K had ripped Hope from her arms the moment she was born and planned to ship her off to an orphanage overseas. April knew how much I despised those places, so she agreed to marry Ramee on the condition he would convince Mr. K to let him and April have guardianship.” 

Ray’s tears came flooding down her face again, and Chatterbox’s heart shattered for her. The pain this woman had gone through didn’t have some meaningful lesson at the end of it. No, hers was for no other reason but to tear her down piece by piece until there was nothing left but an empty mindless puppet. He knew the game well. He did something that surprised him. Without thinking he brought her forehead to his lips and kissed her temple gingerly.  His fingers now laced through her waves, as he felt her lashes tickle his chin. Her body stiffened against him, as he heard the small gasp leave her slow breath. Fuck, that was too much. He thought. He forced himself to create some space between them, but when he saw the petrified expression on her face he immediately regretted his actions. He never meant to scare her or make her uncomfortable. He had let his impulsiveness take over, and now she would think he was another man trying to use her. 

“I-I’m sorry. I- I don’t know what came over me there. I didn’t mean to freak you out.”

“You didn’t freak me out, Chatty. It’s just…” She looked down at the ground. 

“You can tell me anything, Cups.” 

When she found his gaze her silver eyes were brimmed with tears again.“I thought I lost you once, and it nearly killed me. If something were to happen to you now I don’t know if I would survive it. That terrifies me. So many innocent lives have died because of me.” Her voice cracked, as she tried to choke back the tears.

He closed the distance he had created by resting his forehead against hers. “No. Those people died because the individuals who held power made that decision. You were just trying to protect your daughter.”

“Yeah, and it might have all been for nothing now.” She said under her breath.

“What do you mean?” He tried not to get distracted by the way she wet her lips with her tongue before she spoke.

“I’m not allowed to have unsupervised visits or phone calls with Hope. So when April needs to tell me something important and under the radar, she sends a letter to an old PO Box Hope’s father owned in Paleto. Last week I received one. April overheard Ramee on the phone one night with Mr. K. He was instructing Ramee to send him a full report of Hope’s potential because he wanted to send her out with the other recruits.” Ray made air quotations when she used the word recruits, knowing they were all just innocent taken children. “He’s trying to go behind my back to turn Hope into another pon for his army.” Her silver eyes hardened like steel. “And I will burn Los Santos to the ground before I will allow that to happen.” The fire in her eyes scorched ferociously. Her smoldering irises became torches of chaos swallowed by the smoke, and speckles of ashes floated across her pupils. 

“What can I do to help?” He asked eagerly. 

She blinked slowly, as she registered how willingly he was to sacrifice everything for her. She didn’t want that for him. He had so much to lose. She couldn’t let him throw it all away for her. She tried to pull away from his grasp, but she didn’t have the strength in her heart to fight back when she felt his fingers tangling around the nape of her neck.“Chatty…”

“Don’t do that. Please don’t push me away. Let me help you.” He felt both of their breaths mingling together. 

“I can’t ask you to give up everything you have worked so hard for. You have a normal life, a great career, friends, and a family. If you help me you risk all that. I’m not worth it.”

“Ha!” He rolled his eyes, as he let out a bellowing sigh. “Not worth it? Cups you have no idea how long I looked for you. How hard I searched. How much I talked about you. I met you once twenty years ago, and you have consumed my world ever since.“ Her eyes widened at him, but he didn’t let her galaxies stop him. “You gave me the strength to get through Bobo’s torture. You convinced me I could trust some people. You taught me that I deserved better. I am the man I am today because of you. You are worth every risk.” 

“You searched for me?”

“Yes. I had Tessa look into all the orphanages and missing children’s files, but none fit your description. When I was in high school I convinced my best friend Bobby to buy a clown mask, and once a month we would sneak out at night. We walked the streets of Los Santos until the sun started to rise. In college, I started my internship. That’s when I first began investigating Chang Gang. I think a part of me wondered if that was what happened to you because I couldn’t find any trace of your existence after that day.”

“I don’t know what to say.” She was breathless.

“Tell me what you need from me.”

“I need to get out of here. Then I need to get to Halifax, Nova Scotia. That’s the city their safe house is in.” 

Chatterbox held a stoic face to hide his anxiety, but on the inside, he felt like he was going to be sick. When Tessa finally tracked down his biological parents through Ancestry DNA, she discovered his birth name, his parent’s names, and where he came from. Lunenburg, Nova Scotia, an hour away from Halifax. As far as he knew his father, Jack Gerardy, was still the same alcoholic asshole that lived in the shoebox-size shack he would beat his son in. His mother was a different story. After she had left him in the dust, she moved to the city and got herself clean. She ended up marrying a wealthy businessman and created her own little family from scratch. Lisa Gerardy became Lisa Martin. Tessa had given him the option to reach out if he ever wanted to, but he never did. His dad had never changed, and he was never good enough for his mother. 

He wasn’t going to let his personal feelings get in the way of helping Ray though. She needed him. “I can get you out here, and I can look into finding a pilot to fly us to Canada.” 

“Us?”

“Yes. Us. I’m not letting you do this on your own.” 

“How do you plan on breaking me out of here?”

“First, I’m gonna ask the Chief if we can put you into our witness protection program. I’m gonna spin the story that you want to spill intel on Chang Gang, but will only do so if you have police protection.”

“And if that doesn’t work?”

A dark chuckle escaped before he gave her a devious smirk. “Then I guess I’ll be planning a prison break.” 

“You’re insane.”

He flashed her a devilish smile. “No, I just act like it.” 

Her laughter echoed in his ears, kindling his blackened heart. All her anger, all her worry, and all her fear disappeared. Instead, her smoggy gaze evaporated. Her eyes were now like Halley’s Comet, gracing him with the beauty of her blazing orbs. They twinkled like shooting stars with silver tails and lit up brighter than Andromeda’s Galaxy. The blissful sound created a peaceful atmosphere that caused them both to get lost in each other’s infectious giggles. His laughter teetered when he felt a stabbing pain in his side. He clutched his ribs, as he howled out in pain with every breath he took. Ray’s smile faded into a frown, as she observed him.

“Chatty, take your shirt off.”

“I’m okay, Cups.” He tried to reassure her through gritted teeth.

Her eyes turned cold as steel. “Now, Chatty.”

He gulped, as he started loosening his bow tie. His fingers then curled around each button on his shirt, as he began to unravel the fabric to reveal the painted masterpiece. He hated that her first time seeing him so vulnerable was in this state, and not in the privacy of a bedroom. He wanted her eyes to be drunk off lust when she looked at his naked skin, not stinging with tears at the sight of the bruises that decorated his abdomen. When he got to the last fasten he heard the gasp leave her lips. 

“Oh Chatty…” 

“It doesn’t hurt as bad as it looks.” He grunted through his words. 

“Have you gotten this looked at?”

“Kind of.”

“What do you mean kind of?”

“I may have had a friend, who’s a nurse, come stitch up my leg, and wrap my ribs up last night in my apartment.”

“You didn’t go to the hospital!?” She gave him a look of disbelief.

“I couldn’t, Cups! They were finding any excuse to kill you, and if I went to the hospital last night a report would have been made. The last thing I needed was my Grandpa sticking his nose in this case again.” 

Her steel eyes softened. “Chatty, this is serious. You are in so much pain.”

“It’s not that big of a de-“

“No, Chatty! Promise me you will go to the hospital when you leave here today!” She held up her pinky to him like she had when they were kids. 

“I promise, Cups.” He took her pinky without a second thought.

“Thank you.” She whispered. When she let go of his pinky, her palms lightly feathered against his chest like she was afraid her touch would hurt him. “Why aren’t you wrapped up now?”

“It came undone in my sleep last night, and I couldn’t do it myself this morning. It just fell apart each time.” He weakly admitted.

“Do you have the bandage with you?”

“It’s in the front pocket of my briefcase. Why?” 

She didn’t answer him. Instead, she stood up and swiftly reached for his leather satchel. She clipped the front clasp open, and like a magician pulling out a never-ending handkerchief, Ray extracted the ace bandage. His eyes never left her every move, as she made her way back over to him. She squatted down in between his legs with the flexible dressing and then held out her hand.

“Come on, I’ll help you stand up.”

“Cups, you don’t h-“ He was cut off when he felt the heat of her hand against his cheek.

“Chatty.” Her voice sounded so gentle, so sweet. “Let me help you now.”

He was rendered speechless, and could only nod in response. He accepted her aid, and to his surprise, her hands felt cooler in his compared to how warm they felt against his face a minute ago. He hissed out from the sharp pain that shot through his whole core. Ray positioned herself under his shoulder and used her body weight to help him get to his feet. Unlike Carmella, Ray fit under his arm perfectly. It wasn’t awkward, or uncomfortable. She relieved some of his pain with just her touch, and she didn’t let go until he was standing stable. Once Chatterbox stood up straight, he shook the straps of his suspenders down, letting them hang around his waist. Steadily he removed his arms from the sleeves of his shirt. He clenched his jaw from the discomfort he felt with every move he made. His rugged upper body was on full display now. He never showed his skin to anyone. He despised the lesions that colored every inch of his body, and he did his best to hide them away from the world. Nobody had ever seen him so exposed before. He had only had sex with one person in his life, but even with Malla, he had kept his clothes on unless the room was dark enough to mask the silver scars. However, for Ray, he shredded his clothes without a second thought, as the fluorescent lights accentuated each of his blemishes. For her, he would bear all the sins of his past in the hope that one day she could learn to forgive herself. He flinched when he felt her finger outline the scars that his abusers had inflicted on him throughout the years. It wasn’t because he despised her touch. It was the opposite. When the tips of her fingers grazed his pink tender flesh, a tingling sensation he never felt before occurred. Ray went to retreat her hand, but he quickly wrapped his hand around her wrist. 

“You’re fine. I’m just not used to being  touched like that.” 

Her eyes reflected with understanding, as she went back to mapping out his life story. Her fingers trailed down his sternum until they reached his contusion. She slowly traced the outline of the bruise, being extra careful with caressing the inflamed area. His breath hitched from how amazing her cool touch felt against his skin. 

“Does this hurt?” Her eyes didn’t look up but continued to explore his body.

“No.” His honesty seeped out naturally. “It feels really good actually.” He let out a shaky breath. Chatterbox leaned back against the metal table, gripping the edge, as his eyes rolled to the back of his head. He lost himself in his thoughts, as her electrifying touch created a glowing flame inside of him. He could feel his slacks tighten, as the burning blaze traveled down to his groin. He hoped his arousal wasn’t obvious, but that was short-lived when a low-pitched moan accidentally fled his mouth. He opened his eyes wide when he realized his mistake. He searched for her terrified expression, just to be met with the image of Ray biting her bottom lip. She had this sultry look behind her storm-brewed irises, and all he wanted to do at that moment was devour her until they were swollen and glistening. He felt her fingers tickle his faint happy trail beneath his belly button, causing more heat to radiate in his trousers. She then mirrored his previous actions when she started rubbing soothing circles against his hip. His knees almost buckled underneath him, as his sensual groans leaked out of him. His knuckles gripped the table till all the color drained from his hands, as he kept himself restrained. He fought back the urge he had to pin her up against the wall while leaving small love bites along her neck and jawline. He wanted to feel her legs wrap around his waist, as his cock pressed against her wet heat. He wanted to hear her whimpering his name, as his fingers explored her other sensitive areas. He wanted to know what both sets of her lips tasted like when his tongue glided over them. He wanted to know what it felt like to feel her walls tightening around his throbbing cock. He wanted to commit every single sound, look, and tremble her body made because of him to memory.

“Can you lift your arms for me?”

Her question snapped him out of his overwhelming daydream of her, but his words were lost in the back of his throat. He was hesitant to remove his hands from the table. He was afraid he wouldn’t be able to keep them to himself. Her curves were divine, and he wanted to know how her silky legs felt against his calloused hands. It took all of his strength, but Chatterbox was able to let go of his death grip without losing control. It wasn’t long after he held his arms up for Ray, that he felt her wrapping the bandage around his torso. She was careful not to cause him any unnecessary discomfort, but she also made sure to secure it tight enough to do an efficient job. Every time her fingers grazed his skin, an immense cooling sensation swam across his body. Her touch brought relief to his flaming injuries. Just as Ray was finishing up, she did something that completely boggled his mind. When she tucked away the last inch of the elastic bandage, her lips delicately kissed his exposed skin below his right pectoral muscle. All the air in Chatterbox’s lungs was sucked out of him, and she didn’t stop there. She continued placing gentle kisses along the uncovered parts of the huge bruise, as each one felt warm and healing. He knew his face was flushed, as he panted under every peck along his ribcage. His half-lidded eyes darkened, as they glinted with hunger. Only a thin ring of gold was visible in his blown pupils. He knew if he let her keep going, at any second he would lose complete control. 

“Cups.” He growled. A warning, if she didn’t stop he wasn’t sure he could contain his burning desire any longer. For years these feelings have laid dormant, and now they have been ignited. She must have heeded his warning because she pulled away. A part of him was thankful for the chance to compose himself, but the other part of him already missed the way her lips felt against his skin. 

“Sorry… just thought I would return the favor from earlier when you kissed my forehead to help with my painful memories.” 

He let out a deep chuckle, as he tried to catch his breath. “You don’t have to apologize for that, ever.” 

The way she smiled at him was so alluring, that he almost swore she was too perfect to be real. Her opal eyes were like priceless gemstones, to be cherished and admired. Each freckle looked like it was placed there with delicate precision to highlight her strong cheekbones and her cute button nose. His breath hitched again when it appeared like Ray was getting on her knees in front of him. Images of her lust-filled eyes batting her lashes up at him, as she unzipped his pants flashed crossed his mind. However, she was just squatting down to pick up his wrinkled shirt and bow tie from the dirty prison floor. She helped him slip it back on and then swatted his hand away when he tried to button it up himself. Instead of fighting, he let her take care of him, just like he had begged her to let him do. Once she finished making him presentable by fastening his bow tie, her fingers started playing with the back of his hair. Half his butt sat against the table, as Ray stood between his sprawled-out legs. Instead of gripping the table his hands now rested along her waistline, as they took in each other’s company. 

“Does it feel any better?”

“Much better, thanks to you.”

“Good.”

He untangled her fingers from around his neck and placed a tender kiss on the palms of each hand. “I’m going to get you and Hope out of this. I promise.”  

 Her eyes brimmed with crystal tears, but her voice was so heartening.“I know you will. I trust you, Chatty.”

Vespucci Beach: 1:00 pm (Bobby Beldrum’s POV) 

Bobby Beldrum was living his best life. He climbed his way up to the third rank within the BBMC, having Barry Benson as his mentor. He led a successful armed guns dealership, trading and selling different classes of weapons. Lastly, he had a fiancé. When he had proposed to Malla it had been the best day of his life. Not only was he marrying the most beautiful woman in the world, but he was marrying his best friend. She had always been his biggest supporter and believed in him when no one else did. She always had his back through thick and thin. When he dropped out of college. When he had his drug addiction. When he lost his chosen family. When the going got tough Malla never wavered. Instead, she sunk her claws in, and fought alongside him, tooth and nail. She was the greatest thing to ever happen to him, and he couldn’t wait to spend the rest of his life with her. He knew how they started dating had been wrong, and he regretted hurting the one person he had called his brother. However, Malla was his saving grace. He had been drowning, and she was the only person who noticed. Malla was his lifeboat. 

When Bobby first met Chatty they were in middle school. Bobby was a troublesome teen. He never knew his father, and his mother was a junkie. She spent her nights getting high and sleeping with her dealer. He was a loner in school and didn’t have any friends. He liked it that way though. He stayed in the shadows and minded his own business. Chatty had been the new kid in school and immediately got picked on for his obsession with his clown mask. The eighth graders teased and prodded at him until Chatty snapped and fought back. The kids never expected the rage that was bubbling inside of him. Chatty slammed a kid's head into the bathroom stall repeatedly, after they had flushed his mask down a clogged toilet. Chatty had been suspended and forced into anger management. The school mandated it, and if he had one more outburst this year he would be expelled. Bobby kept his head down most of the time. He never bothered to get in the middle of the scuffles, but that changed when Chatterbox returned. The kids who despised him knew he was on thin ice, and used his probationary period against him.  Every day they upped their ante, hoping he would snap, and they could get rid of the freakish clown forever. At first, it was just words. They called him names like a defect, a parasite, and a freak. When that didn’t get a rise out of him they progressed to shoulder bumps in the hallways, and slamming books out of his hands. Still, Chatterbox kept his cool. The bullies hated how he had stopped giving them the attention they craved. This led to Chatty being ganged up on by three older boys, while the whole school watched him be beaten senseless. Bobby observed from the sidelines, and the thing that shocked him the most was how Chatty’s face had remained dry. Not a single tear had formed in his eyes. It was almost like this had been an everyday occurrence for him like he was used to this kind of pain. He never fought back, but instead absorbed all their blows. His attackers noticed his lack of reaction. They yanked him off of the floor he had been lying on in the fetal position and then shoved him into his locker. When they locked him inside the confined space, they hadn’t been expecting the blood-curdling screams that came from inside. He sounded like a banshee’s wail, as his fists banged on the inside. The majority of the kids started laughing at his reaction because he had done a complete one-eighty. Bobby wasn’t sure why this time he felt inclined to help, but he couldn’t stand by any longer. Chatty was hyperventilating now, and about to pass out from his full-blown panic attack. He shoved the bullies aside to bring himself to the forefront. Luckily they hadn’t clasped the lock shut, requiring him to figure out the combination. They had just put it through the lift handle so he couldn’t open it up from the inside. When Bobby released Chatty from his box, the boy collapsed to his knees gasping for air. Laughter rang out all around them, as kids began to point their fingers at him. Chatterbox’s eyes went dark, and Bobby knew he was about to lose control. No teacher was in sight every time Chatterbox was being bullied, but as soon as he retaliated they swarmed in packs ready to catch him in the act. Without hesitation, Bobby grabbed him by the collar and dragged him to the gym. There Bobby encouraged him to start using the weight room’s punching bag to release all his anger. It worked, and that was what led Tessa to sign Chatty up for self-defense classes, like Jiu-Jitsu. After that day Bobby looked after Chatterbox, making sure no one ganged up on him again, and Chatterbox started doing the same. He had been the one to notice when Bobby didn’t show up to school for a week because he had been beaten by his mother’s dealer boyfriend. He was just trying to protect his mom but instead was punished with black eyes as his mother blamed him. When he came back to school everyone else overlooked the shiner. Everyone except Chatterbox, forced Bobby to tell him what happened. Bobby had been reluctant at first until Chatty started sharing his own story of his father and Bobo. He shared the things he was forced to do, and how he had to fight every day to not succumb to his darkness. It made Bobby feel understood. Seen. Chatty convinced him he deserved a better life than what his mother was offering, and gave his blessing for the clown to tell his adoptive mother what was going on in the home. One of Bobby’s biggest fears was where he would go after Child Protective Services took him away from his mother, but Chatty vanished that fear when he asked Tessa if Bobby could stay with them. She still had her foster care license from before she adopted Chatty, and she happily agreed. The first night in their shared bedroom, Chatty claimed the top bunk of their bed as he said something to Bobby that he would hold dear to his heart forever. 

“I guess this means we’re brothers now.”

Brothers. A foreign concept to both of them, but they adapted well. Tessa offered to adopt Bobby, but he always declined. A part of him always held out hope that his mother would get her shit together, and come back for him. However, they never pressured him, nor made him feel guilty for his decision. They understood.

Chatty had told him about Cups. How she was the reason he was even sane to this day. She had changed his view on humanity completely. He wondered where she was, and worried about her safety. Bobby was so touched by the story he finally agreed when Chatterbox had suggested they sneak out and look for her. Bon Bon the clown had been born under the neon lights of the Suburban clothing store sign. For years, he had seen his brother yearning for a girl who seemed to have vanished off the face of the earth. It was an unhealthy obsession, but he never snitched because it seemed to be the only thing that kept him sane. He pushed himself in school, he thrived in the martial arts gym, and he made progress in therapy constantly. He molded himself into who he thought everyone wanted him to be. However, behind the scenes only Bobby knew he wore his clown mask every night while he walked under the glow of the street lights, so if Ray was out there she would know it was him. The love his brother had for a girl he met once was inspiring. It taught Bobby that he too deserved to find a love as beautiful and strong. 

When his eyes met Malla’s for the first time junior year it was love at first sight for him, but he was too proud and arrogant to admit that to himself. He kept his feelings to himself. He never even told Chatty. If he had, maybe they could have avoided what happened in the future. Malla was an outcast like them, and the cheerleaders had made her their prime target. One day in the cafeteria Paris Argo dumped her entire lunch tray on Malla. That day’s chili coated her black clothes and soaked her skin. She didn’t stop there though. Afterward, she grabbed Malla’s necklace and yanked it off, causing it to break into millions of pieces. Paris expected Malla to cower, but the boys saw something else burning in her eyes. Malla snapped, and in an instant, she was on top of Paris. The boys wouldn’t have interfered at all because she was handling her own, however, Paris’s boyfriend didn’t like how the tables had turned. The way he had manhandled and groped Malla, as he tried to “save” his girlfriend was what caused them to step in. The moment Malla had been shoved to the ground Chatty was on top of the football player. He hadn’t been in a fight since seventh grade, and because of this, he knew he would just get a few days off in school or out-of-school suspension. Either way, he knew Tessa would understand the moment he explained what happened. Bobby went to comfort Malla and held her in his arms as he helped her up. He couldn’t help but get lost in her beautiful mysterious eyes, but her eyes were too busy watching Chatty pummeling the man who had laid hands on her. Bobby knew then he would swallow his feelings for her. Malla deserved the best and he knew that wasn’t him. He also thought it would help Chatty finally move on from his childhood obsession, but he was entirely wrong. Chatty and Malla started dating after she asked him to prom, and Bobby had never seen her so happy. Chatty treated her respectfully, and he made her laugh constantly. However, behind her back, Bobby knew he still searched for Cups. Chatty claimed he owed it to her to find out what happened or help her if he could. However, Bobby saw it in Chatty’s eyes. His loyalty would always lie with Cups. It made him regret his decision to stand by, as he never told Malla how he truly felt.

 He fell into a big depression during his freshman year of college. His mother kept coming in and out of his life and had left again for the third time. He was failing all his classes while Chatty appeared to be thriving along with his new best friends, Loki and Richard. Malla seemed to be blind to how Chatty’s heart pinned for another, and it tore Bobby apart. He needed something or someone to help anchor him. That was why he had asked Chatty to set him up with Sooty when he had met her one day while she and Chatty were studying together. He needed a distraction. He knew it wasn’t fair, but it was the truth. He was drowning. To this day he mournfully regrets how he had used Sooty to bury his pain. Bobby eventually turned to drugs, alcohol, and partying until he flunked out. Nobody seemed to notice. Both Chatty and Sooty had been too busy with classes and work to see how Bobby was spiraling on the inside. Nobody saw it, except Malla. She had been observing him. She confronted him one night at the bar, and in his drunken state, he confessed his feelings. He wasn’t expecting her to kiss him, but when she did it had easily been the greatest kiss he had ever had. Kissing Malla was like breathing fresh air after swimming to the shore. Their affair wasn't going on for long before Chatty had caught them. However, he regretted not being honest sooner. That was why he took every single blow Chatty landed and didn’t fight back. It was why he didn’t press charges when the cops asked him if he wanted to. Chatty had a right to be angry, but Bobby knew he didn’t love Malla. Not the same way he loved Cups. Bobby broke things off with Sooty after he profusely apologized for everything he had done. Sooty blew up when she found out, but after she calmed down she handled the rest of the situation with grace. Chatterbox refused to talk to him. Bobby thought he just needed some time. They were brothers after all. They could overcome this. He gave Chatty his space, but now it has been five years and they haven’t spoken since. 

Even after everything, Malla never left his side. He had nothing to offer her, but she didn’t care. She told him the love he had for her was enough, but he didn’t agree. He wanted to prove himself to her. One day while he was working an odd-end job, he met Barry Benson. Barry was second in command of the Bondi Boys MC. He invited Bobby to join the club and trained him to become his protege. Quickly he climbed in ranks, as he became their lead armed guns dealer. The BBMC was a huge supplier for smuggling drugs and guns to other gangs in the city. Bobby gained favor and trust from their leader Dundee, and now was the third most powerful member in the BBMC. With his position and the money he made he was able to provide Malla with the euphoric life she longed for.  He was able to buy her a huge house, an expensive Porsche, and all the material things she needed. She never asked for it, but he wanted to spoil her. Now they would be married soon, and he couldn’t wait to start a family with her. 

Bobby was sitting down at his desk in their warehouse when a newspaper slammed down in front of him. Over his shoulder, Barry was hovering, as he observed Bobby reading the headline title ‘Gang Leaders Benji Ramos, Raymond Romanov, and Irwin Dundee Murdered.’

 “What is this?” Bobby’s brain couldn’t process what he was reading. 

“It’s exactly what it looks like,” Barry answered.

“Dundee’s dead?” Disbelief coated his tongue. 

“Yep.”

“And it wasn’t us?”

“Nope”

For months now Barry and Bobby had been secretly planning to overtake the BBMC. They didn’t agree on some of the decisions Dundee had been making. Especially when he made a partnering deal with Chang Gang to become their main drug and weapons supplier. Barry had been against the deal because he didn’t agree with Chang Gang’s morals. He didn’t agree with the way they kidnapped children, or how they drugged, sold, and raped women for money and their satisfaction. He tried to talk Dundee out of the deal, but he refused to listen to reason. Barry brought his concerns to Bobby and immediately he agreed that Dundee needed to be taken out. If he wanted to start a family with Malla he had to make sure they would be safe, Dundee was threatening that. They knew if they took him out, conflict in the gang would rise, but they were willing to sacrifice their numbers to save their moral compass. However they hadn’t even lifted a finger yet, and Dundee was dead. Someone had done their dirty work for them. Now, Barry was left in charge to mold the rest of the gang to have a more notable reputation. Bobby’s ocean-blue eyes narrowed as he read the article he now held in his hands. 

“It says here an arrest has been made. Do you know who?”

“Rumor on the street is a CG black widow by the name of Ray Mond did it.”

“Do you know why she did it?”

“No, but I should be thanking her. She saved our gang from going into a civil war.” Barry ran a hand through his hair. It truly was a miracle for them. 

“but she’s gone psychotic, and demands to be called some name like Hiccups or Cups.”

Bobby felt all the color drain from his face as he heard that name leave Barry’s lips. It wasn’t possible, right? He had to have misheard. “What!? Are you sure!? Like a hundred percent sure!?”

“That’s what I heard, yeah.”

“Do you know what color her eyes are by chance?”

“Dude, what the fuck you on about?” Barry was utterly confused by Bobby’s line of questioning. 

“It’s important Barry. She’s important!” Bobby tried to urge. He had to know if it was her. 

“Woah! Do you have some secret affair going on behind Malla’s back or something?” Barry playfully slapped Bobby on the back of his shoulder as his laughter boomed. 

Bobby rolled his hand off. “No, Barry, please be serious for one moment here.”

“Okay. Okay. Okay. Look I met Ray once behind the scenes at some gala at Mr. K’s mansion. It was dark, but I remember her eyes. They were unique. You couldn’t mistake them for anyone else’s.”  

Bobby began losing his patience as it appeared Barry got lost in the memory. “Barry! The color!”

“Grey! They were like a silvery grey!” He yelled!

“No fucking way.” Bobby’s eyes went wide. He scooted himself from the table, as he heard the metal chair scrape against the ground. Bobby didn’t care if Chatty hated him right now. He had to tell him. He had to know. He wasn’t doing it in hopes of forgiveness, but because he still saw Chatty as his brother. To him, he would always be family. 

“What?” Barry looked bewildered by Bobby’s sudden change in attitude.

He ran his hands through his white blonde hair before he started making his way for the exit. “I h-have to go. I-I have to tell someone that we found her. We finally found her!” 

He turned his back to run out the door, but before he could, Barry was shouting at him. 

“Bobby wait!” Barry’s brooding gaze sent Bobby an eerie feeling. “This woman means a lot to someone?”

“She probably means the entire world to him,” Bobby confessed the truth, knowing Barry wouldn’t pry for specifics unless he deemed it necessary. 

“Then you should know, Chang Gang plans to break into the prison tomorrow night, and kill her.” 

Bobby knew from the look on Barry’s face he was serious. He didn’t have much time. He needed to tell Chatty. He had to force him to listen to him and convince him he was telling the truth. He knew Chatty was a detective now. He would have the resources to protect her or could figure out a way to manipulate the system. He deserved his chance for happiness too. 

“Fuck. I have to go then, Barry!” With that, Bobby raced out to his car and headed towards Chatty’s apartment. 

Mission Row Police Department: 5:00 pm (Chatterbox’s POV) 

Chatterbox spent the rest of his afternoon in the hospital just like he had promised Cups he would. Secretly he was thankful she had been so persistent about it because he already felt like a new man. When he went in, Sooty had been able to convince Dr. Krystal Bordier to keep everything under the radar. His X-ray showed he had three broken ribs, and his MRI came back clear of any permanent nerve or muscle damage. Dr. Bordier had fixed him up with a rib belt to replace his bandage. It offered him extra support and made it easier for him to breathe. For his leg, she had injected him with an epidural steroid for his pain that was supposed to last him 48 hours. The medication worked its magic, because the moment he left the hospital his limp had subsided. By the time he returned to the station he no longer needed the cane he had been using, and left it in the backseat of his truck. He would have just gone home for the day, but he needed to speak with his grandpa. He had to try and convince him to let Ray out on house arrest with their witness protection program. If he didn’t get her out of that prison soon, he knew it was a matter of time before Chang Gang sent someone after her. There was even more on the line now. Hope, her daughter. His heart ached for how unfair their life had been. He could see the devastation in Ray’s eyes when she spoke of her absence, and how it had affected Hope. He could see the regret when she spoke about her father, and all he wanted to do was give them both a chance to live a happy life together. They deserved that after everything they had gone through. He would willingly die, without a second thought, for them both to have the chance to know one another.

He barely felt any pain as he trudged his way through the halls of the PD. He was able to mask his limp successfully, but ignoring the prying eyes staring at his black eye was another story. His steps faltered when he saw Carmella on the phone, sitting in her chair, instead of on her desk like she usually does. Her usual friendly smile was now replaced with a faint frown, as she stared at her computer. He thought about trying to apologize to her again, because he did care for her, just as a friend. He had never intended to hurt her or lead her on in any way, but he had been foolish. When he went back and analyzed their interactions, he now realized Carmella had been openly flirting with him the entire time. No wonder Loki had been so insistent on not telling her how he felt, because it had been obvious to everyone but Chatty. All his courage to approach her had disappeared the moment she looked up at him. She immediately rolled her green eyes and huffed at his presence. He decided perhaps she still needed more space and time. He put his head down as he made his way past her desk to the Chief’s office, causing him to miss the disappointment etched on her face. Behind him, her sorrowful gaze faded and quickly turned into a spiteful sneer. 

He heard the Chief holler “Come in” after he knocked on the door, but his feet felt glued to the floor. He ran through the story he was going to tell Baas in his head, but it didn’t help to settle his anxiety. He knew how big of a hard ass his grandpa was, and it was going to take everything he had to convince him to let her go. When he opened the door the Chief looked up and immediately met his eye. He leaned back in his chair, as his brows knitted at his adoptive grandson. Chatterbox swallowed the lump in his throat. It almost felt like his grandpa somehow could sense when he was up to no good. 

“What happened to your face Boy?”

Chatterbox flinched at his grandfather's words. Every time he referred to him as boy, reminded him of his biological father. His expression did make sense now, as a Chatterbox couldn’t hide the bruises under his eyes.

“It’s a private matter .”

“A private matter.” He emptily repeated like he didn’t believe him. “Boy did you get yourself into another drunken bar fight!?”

There it was. The accusations. 

“No Grandpa. You know I quit drinking.”

“Then explain this.” The Chief gestured towards his face.

He wasn’t sure what lie he was going to tell his grandfather. He didn’t want him to know the truth. If he knew one of his men had technically been tortured, then he would have his hands wrapped so tightly around this case, that Ray would surely be suffocated in the process. He had to give him something believable, but also something he wouldn’t feel inclined to look into. 

“I ran into Bobby last night is all.” He forcefully gritted through his teeth. He watched as his grandpa grimaced at the mention of his old friend. If there was anyone he despised more than Chatty it was Bobby. 

“Ah, you mean that repugnant gang banger now?” Chatty could hear the distastefulness seeping from the Chief’s mouth, as he continued to speak. “Tessa opens her doors for you two, and he repays her by becoming a filthy criminal.” He looked Chatterbox straight in the eyes when he spoke next. “At least you were able to make something of yourself finally.” 

His grandpa’s actions and words never went unnoticed by Chatterbox. He knew exactly what he meant when he never referred to Tessa as his mother, or when he gave him a backhanded compliment that was mixed with irrational expectations. 

“I’m assuming you didn’t arrest him?”

Chatterbox shook his head. “No, I was off duty, and it didn’t feel right since he didn’t press charges on me back then.” 

His grandpa seemed to ponder his response for a moment to see if he cared enough about the topic to ask further questions. “Fair enough then. How is your case on Ray Mond going?”

“That’s actually what I wanted to talk to you about.”

“Did the interrogation go well?”

It took everything in Detective Gerardy to not laugh at the mental images that flashed in his head of the “interrogations” that took place with Cups. They were nothing but unprofessional and inappropriate at best. He was haunted by the sensation her lips left against his skin, and he longed to feel them there once more. He had to clear his throat before he answered. “Y-yeah it went extremely well.” 

“Well go on, tell me about it.”

This was his opening. If Chatterbox could get his grandpa to agree to his suggestions, Ray would be protected from Chang Gang for the time being. Then he could easily sneak her away with him for a couple of days, as they tracked down Hope. There was no going back from here. Chatty began to tell his made-up version of events. He told his grandfather about how she had been kidnapped when she was just a kid. How her life was threatened every single day if she didn’t comply. He kept Hope out on purpose. He couldn’t trust loose lips. When he got to the part of the night of the murders he did his best to turn Ray into the damsel in distress she was not. However, he knew his grandfather had a soft spot for women who appeared in need of saving, and if he had to create that fake image of Ray to persuade him to help them. Ray was not weak. If anything she was the strongest woman he had ever known, and he was raised by Tessa. Chatterbox did his best to make it appear like the three men had taken advantage of her, and that Ray’s actions had all been out of self-defense. He stated how Ray had information she was willing to share that could help them bring Chang Gang to their knees, but it required her safety. He was finally at the part of his story where he mentioned the potential danger she was in if Chang Gang caught wind of her betrayal. 

“They will kill her if they find out she went rogue.” 

Chief Baas interlocked his fingers. “What do you propose we do then?”

This was it. His one chance to seal the deal.

“Ahem.” He cleared his throat. “We put Ray in our witness protection program, and put her on house arrest inside a safe home.”

Before he even finished Chief Baas was shaking his head. “No, we are not doing that.”

“Why the fuck not!” Chatty’s voice raised slightly when he heard his grandfather telling him no, but what did he expect? This was nothing new for him. 

“Jagger(rp) lower your voice!”

Chatterbox bit his tongue so hard he could feel the iron coating his tastebuds. Here lately he had gotten used to the idea of going by Chatty again. Tessa accepted it, Sooty still referred to him as Chatty, and now that Cups was back, hearing the name she had given him come out of her sweet sweet lips reminded him of why he had loved the name so much. Yes, the name, Chatterbox, had been given to him by Bobo, but Chatty was created by Cups. She had become the reason he loved his clown name over his birth name. Hearing his grandfather using his birth name gave him a bitter taste in his mouth, and not just from the blood that smeared across his tongue. He tried his best to hold back his cynical thoughts because he knew a sarcastic retort would just enrage his grandpa even more. 

“Her life is on the line, Chief, you have to understand.”

The Chief crossed his arms over his chest. “Oh, I understand completely. Putting that woman in a safe home would be dangerous for the entire city. She murdered three grown men on her own, who knows what she is capable of!”

“It was self-defense!” He couldn’t help but feel his tone fluctuating. 

“That’s what she told you!”

“I believe her!”

“You believe her!? Just like that!?” He scoffed. “Don’t be so naive Jagger(rp), she is manipulating you.”

Chatterbox stood, as he leaned over his grandfather’s desk, placing a finger firmly down on the surface of it. “Don’t you tell me what manipulation is! I lived in it for years.”

He was seething behind his teeth. How dare his grandfather think he knew more about manipulation than Chatterbox did when he had endured it every single day as a child.

“Then don’t be so daft Boy!” His grandpa rolled his eyes.

“STOP CALLING ME BOY!”

He was yelling now. He didn’t care who heard him. His grandfather needed to hear him.

“I’M NOT A FUCKING CHILD ANYMORE!”

“I never called you a “

“RESPECTFULLY I’M NOT DONE SPEAKING CHIEF!”

Chatterbox cut him off before he could finish his sentence. It took all the restraint he had to simmer his temper before he continued, but the thoughts of holding Cups in his arms again managed to do just that. When he spoke again he wasn’t screaming, but his voice still projected throughout the room and into the hallway. “I got this promotion because I earned it. I was in the top ten percent of my graduating class. I was the greatest cadet of my year at the Academy. I have never had an outside complaint about my behavior or ability to do my job. I have saved countless lives of civilians, gang members, and cops alike with my own bare hands. I aced the interview process for this job. I tested higher than anyone else. And I was voted in by the people you appointed in high command, as the best choice for this position. I know what I am doing, Chief. What I need from you is your trust.”  

Deep golden pools met intense rustic pupils. 

“Trust is earned, Jagger(rp). It is simply not given.” 

Chatterbox stood there dumbfounded by his grandfather’s words. He had said the same thing to him when he was just ten years old, and eighteen years later he still hadn’t “earned” his grandfather’s trust. Everyone in his life had taught him he had to earn their love. Everyone except Cups and Tessa. They never made him work for their kindness, they had just given it without a second thought. At one point in his life, Chatty would have been spineless and accepted his grandfather’s words at face value. He knew better now, and he wasn’t going to back down. 

He couldn’t help the rambunctious laughter seeping out of him. He tried to swallow it, but it was impossible. His grandfather's words held no merit to him anymore. He didn’t understand how a man who had three adoptive daughters of his own, could treat his only grandson like this. Tessa confessed her dad was hard on them growing up, but nearly as hard as he always seemed to be with Chatty. It was honestly at the point where Chatty believed his grandpa never actually loved him. 

“That’s where you’re wrong grandpa.”Chatterbox stood tall and proud as he towered over the sitting man. “Children shouldn’t have to earn things like your trust, affection, and love. However, I’ve been chasing all three for eighteen years. I’m done!” He looked utterly exasperated. 

“What does that mean? You quit?”

“Oh you would love that wouldn’t you.” Chatterbox placed his hands against his grandfather’s desk to support his weight, as he leaned in to look him dead in the eye. 

 “You want me to prove you were right after all these years.” Chatterbox scoffed. 

“No. I’m not going to give you that satisfaction Grandpa.” He hoped the Chief could hear the vitriol in his voice as he called him grandpa. 

“I’m not done being a Detective. I’m not done with this case. I’m just done with you.” He said with finality. 

Chatterbox had never seen the Chief’s eyes so wide or heard him be so quiet. Sam Baas always tended to get the last word, but now he was speechless. His dense bronze irises peered deep into his grandfather’s soul, scanning for any ounce of remorse from his haughty ego. 

He saw none.

Chatterbox kept his chin held high, as he abruptly pushed himself off the desk. He straightened his bow tie with both of his hands, as to bring attention to the article of clothing his grandfather always found distasteful. A small smirk formed a corner of his maroon lips. 

“I will respect you and your decisions here in the workplace and out in the field, as my superior and my leader.” Chatty’s hands ran down the front of his shirt like he was trying to smooth out the wrinkles that had formed throughout the day. “However, when it comes to my personal life, you will no longer have any jurisdiction. I’m done trying to make you proud. It’s gotten me nowhere. I went from an abusive father who beat me senseless, to a sadistic clown who tortured me every single day and forced me to do heinous deeds. Then I was rescued by the saint of a daughter you, by some miracle, managed to raise, just to be belittled, scrutinized, and judged by none other than you. My grandfather.” He felt the way his hands slapped against his thighs after he had just run them through his ruffled hair. 

“Grandpa’s are supposed to want to spend quality time with their grandsons, but you didn’t have anything to do with me until I started doing exactly what you wanted.” 

“Jagger(rp)-“

“MY NAME IS CHATTY!”

He could see the stunned expression that cascaded across his grandfather’s face. This was his first time experiencing his grandson standing up for his preferred name. Something had glimmered behind his grandpa’s muddled gaze. It lasted just a brief second, but Chatterbox swore he saw it. A spark of respect. 

The Chief seemed to retreat, as he sat back further in his chair. 

“I can send a few armed guards to keep an eye on here at all times, but that’s the best I can do.”

“And it’s never enough.”

Chatterbox could feel the pedal was currently on the floor of his truck, as he raced home. He had stormed out of the Chief’s office and hurried his way back to his vehicle. He never looked back once. He tried to do things the easy way. The legal way, but the legal way wasn’t always the right way. Now it was time to do things his way. 

He felt his tires screeching against the pavement, as he parked in front of his apartment. He slammed the door of his truck firmly, as he hastily made his way inside. Due to the medication working its magic, Chatterbox was able to take the steps two at a time to the seventh floor. However, when he got closer to his room he could see his door was slightly open. He went and grasped the pistol he kept on his hip holster, making sure he was ready for whoever greeted him on the other side of the door. As he swiftly entered the room he cleared every crevice for the intruder that was inside. When he finally turned the corner to his living room, the barrel of his gun was greeted by Mr. Snow White himself. 

Bobby fucking Beldrum.

It was ironic really. He had just used Bobby as his alibi for his injuries, and now he was sitting on his sofa like he owned the place. He looked ridiculous with his pompous platinum-blonde hair and blue denim jacket. Chatterbox had no idea why he was here. They haven’t spoken in five years, but for some reason tonight he decided to break into his apartment. It was a little late to enact revenge in his eyes, but if that’s what Bobby wanted after all these years it would have to wait. He had more important things to tend to.

“Why are you here, Beldrum?” Chatty didn’t lower his gun. He didn’t trust the man that he saw in front of him. Perhaps he used to, but not anymore. He not only betrayed his trust, but the Chief was right when it came to Bobby. He was a gang banger now. 

Bobby’s ocean wave eyes gleamed up at him. “Ouch. You hurt me, brother.” Bobby pretended to clutch his chest in agony.

Chatterbox rolled his eyes so hard he swore they almost popped out of his head. “I don’t have time for your theatrics Bobby, and I’m not your fucking brother. Not anymore.”

Bobby sucked on his teeth, as his nails dug into the palms of his hands. “You might feel differently after you hear me out.”

“You want me to hear you out?”

“Precisely. I have fantastic news you will want to hear.”

Chatterbox pinched the bridge of his nose. “I don’t have time for your shenanigans right now Bobby. I have more important things to tend to.”

He finally lowered his gun, but he didn’t place it back into his holster. Instead, he used it to gesture towards the door. “Now please leave. I won’t ask nicely a second time.” 

“Oh you think you are just hot shit now don’t you!?” He contended. 

“Enough Bobby.”

“No Chatterbox! You need to listen to what I have to say! It’s the least you can do after you nearly killed me!” Bobby was boiling over.

Chatterbox rolled his jaw in his hand, but he didn’t argue back. He knew Bobby had a point. He never gave him the chance to say his peace after all the years. 

“Fine. Go ahead.” 

Bobby took a moment and studied his friend’s demeanor, and he knew instantly something was off with him. “Are you okay man? You look like you’ve been hit by a train.”

“Ha-ha, Bobby. Get to the point before I change my mind.” Chatterbox's patience was running thin. He didn’t have time for this. He should be using this time crafting a plan to get Ray out of…

“I found Cups!”

Bobby had cut off his inner thoughts. This was what his visit was about. He found out about Cups. Chatterbox was nothing but confused. 

“She’s in prison right now.” He continued.

“I know,” Chatterbox revealed.

“What do you mean you know?”

Chatterbox shook his head in his hand, as he answered Bobby. “Who do you think they have assigned to her case!” 

“You are the Detective investigating her case?”

“Yes, Bobby. So you must understand why I am quite frankly too busy to be having this conversation with you right now.” 

“This is perfect then!” Bobby suddenly stood up. 

“What is?” 

“You have easy access to her.”

Chatterbox felt his face go pale. Ray killed Dundee who had been Bobby’s gang leader, and now he just happened to show up. It was suspicious.

“Watch where you are going with this Bobby.”

“Oh relax. I just mean it will make things easier when we break her out of prison.”

“Wh-ho-why do you think I want to break her out of prison?” 

Chatterbox’s voice betrayed him, but Bobby appeared to be equally as apprehensive with what he said next. 

“Chatty, I don’t know how to tell you this, but Chang Gang is planning on breaking into the prison tomorrow night to kill her.”

He was going to be sick. 

“You're a hundred percent certain of this?”

Chatterbox always had a pale complexion, but now he looked like he was battling a life-threatening illness. 

“Yes. That's why I’m here.” 

He vaguely comprehended Bobby’s words. “Fuck I thought I had more time.” 

He collapsed down on the couch, resting his gun in his lap. His mind was racing now, as he tried to think of how he was going to get Ray out of a highly guarded prison without being caught. He pressed his palms up against his eyes, as he felt the cold metal of the gun graze his forehead.

“Tell me what you know.”

“Not much, just that Barry overheard the operation was scheduled for tomorrow night.”

“Damn it!” He jumped off the couch and paced back and forth with his hands on his hips. He was unable to sit still. He chewed at his hangnails, as he felt himself become more antsy by the second. 

“What are you going to do Chatty?”

“Probably something stupid.” He declared 

“I can work with stupid.”

“What do you mean?” Chatterbox furrowed his eyebrows. 

“You don’t seriously think you’re doing this alone do you?”

“Yes, that's exactly what I think. Why would I trust you? Dundee was your gang leader!” He spatted.  

“Barry and I were planning to blood out Dundee by the end of the month. Cups just happened to beat us to it.”

“Why would you do that?”

“Because despite what you believe I’m not like the rest of those sick fuckers. Dundee went behind Barry’s back and signed a deal to supply Chang Gang with the same drug they use to keep those women sedated, so they could sell and rape them. We couldn’t stand for that. I couldn’t stand for that. That’s not the environment I want to raise my family in.” 

“Right. Sooty told me you got engaged. I guess congratulations are in order.”

“Thanks, even if you don’t mean it.”

Chatterbox pulled on his ear lobe briefly. “I do mean it. You and Malla are perfect for each other.” He forced a smile through the awkwardness that surrounded them, as he finally holstered his weapon.

“That means a lot to me, man.”

This was so weird for him. It had been five since they last saw each other, five years since they interacted with each other, and five years since they last spoke to each other. Yet, here they were now, and the ambiance felt the same as it used to before everything had occurred. They were no longer the same men they used to be. He didn’t know this version of Bobby. However, he did trust him, because he knew deep down Bobby was never evil. He may not know how to show it, but he cared deeply about the ones he loved. He believed him when he said he wanted a better life for Malla, but what he didn’t understand was why he wanted to help him. 

“Why would you want to help me, after everything we’ve been through?”

Bobby stared at him almost like he was in a daze, just before he let out a small thick laugh. 

“Just because I stopped being a brother to you Chatty, doesn’t mean you stopped being mine.”

His words hung heavy in the air between them. 

“Bobby I…” He wanted to apologize for letting his resentment fester for so long. For the grudge he held when he ultimately knew he didn’t truly love Malla. Not the way Bobby did. He wanted to apologize for nearly strangling him to death, but no words came out. He wasn’t sure in the end if it was because he didn’t know what the right words to say were, or if he was just a coward, afraid of speaking them. 

“Relax little bro. It’s okay. Let’s just go get your girl.”

Chapter Text

December 28th, 2024 10:00 am, Mission Row Police Station: (Chatterbox’s POV)

Detective Chatterbox vibrated in his chair, as he consumed his fifth cup of coffee for the morning. He needed it. He was up all night, with Bobby, planning and gathering necessary equipment for tonight. It was odd at first, being around Bobby again. However, their brotherly banter picked up naturally, as they bickered back and forth about everything. 

First, it was over what clothes he wore for his disguise. He replaced his typical black dress attire with a tad more color. His typical white silk shirt was matched with a maroon vest, along with sleeve garters that choked his biceps. Instead of his normal black slacks, Chatterbox wore black and white pinstripe pants, with a matching set of shiny loafers. Then to tie the whole look together he accessorized his disguise with his blood-red bow tie and his frightening clown masks. Bobby tried encouraging Chatty to black out his outfit completely, but he refused. He didn’t want to be recognizable. 

Second, was over how much information they told Barry Benson. Bobby had brought Chatty to their turf because they would need guns and ammunition to help breach the prison. Barry agreed happily to supply them with what they needed, as he stated something along the lines of “that girl saved me a massive headache. It’s the least I could do.” They both were equipped with armor, bullets, and an AK-47. Barry briefly discussed his plan to reform the BBMC with Chatterbox. He wanted to seize all drug transportation immediately to cut off Chang Gang’s sedation supply. He wanted to start whispering in the ears of other gangs about the dictator that needed to be squashed. He wanted to start a new era of gang life that didn't involve grooming children, slavery, and rape culture. Barry ended his spiel by offering his club's assistance if Chatterbox needed more men for another fight.

The final thing they fought about was whether Chatty was going inside Bobby and Malla’s townhouse or not. Bobby wanted him to come inside for breakfast before work, but Chatty felt like he would be intruding. The last thing he wanted was to be a nuisance to his ex-girlfriend, even though Bobby swore she would be ecstatic to hear about Cups. However, Chatty was proven wrong, once again, when Malla screamed “It’s so good to see you!”, as she hugged him tightly. Before she stepped away, she whispered a confession in his ear that would remain between them. 

“Bobby missed you so much.” 

Bobby informed Malla on why he was out all night, and she took it like Bobby had said she would. Her eyes widened in surprise, but not long after she excitedly punched Chatty right in the arm. What caught both gentlemen off guard was when she insisted on partaking in tonight’s illegal activity. They tried to talk her out of it, but she was resilient. Malla knew how important this was for Chatty. She had spent years watching him pining over a ghost of a girl Malla knew would always haunt him. Now she wanted to help him even though he had never loved her the way he loved Cups. He stood there baffled by their loyalty. After all these years, Bobby was still his brother, and Malla was going to be his sister-in-law. A smile tugged on the corner of his lips when he heard Bobby giving in to Malla’s demands. She explained how she wanted one more thrilling adventure before she gave it all up to become a mother, and Bobby couldn’t tell her no. They all agreed that Malla could be the getaway driver, who kept an eye on the front gate. Chatty stayed to have breakfast with his family, as he tried not to dwell on what his resentment had cost him. 

He made his way home to shower and change into his work clothes before he headed to the hospital to speak with Sooty. He didn’t go into detail, but he asked if she would be willing to drop everything she was doing if they needed her tonight. She was reluctant at first, especially after hearing about Bobby’s involvement. She started going on a ramble about how just yesterday Chatty had stated he hadn’t spoken to Bonny in five years, and now all of sudden they were doing some mysterious job together. Chatty gave off a half-witted remark about “a lot can happen in twenty-four hours.” Sooty slapped him upside the head for his comment, while simultaneously agreeing to help him. Under a hushed whisper tone, Sooty had said “Anything to help Cups.” 

Chatterbox felt like an intruder inside his body, as he piffled through his files pretending to be busy. He was trying to act like a responsible detective now, even though this morning he was brandishing his clown mask for the world to see. This morning he was planning a prison break over breakfast with his gang-banger brother and his fiancé, and now he felt like he was suffocating behind the walls. These past few days have sparked an adrenaline rush he hadn’t felt in a while. He was kidnapped and pummeled by Chang Gang. He pointed a gun at Bobby's head. He held illegal weapons while planning a prison break with two members of the BBMC. He definitely couldn't forget the burning sensation of Ray’s lips against his bare chest surging through him. These past few days felt liberating. 

Cups made him feel free.

However, now Chatterbox felt like he was trapped inside a box, as he tried to figure out a plan to get inside the prison without causing a scene. He never felt this way before about his office. His claustrophobia from being locked in a kennel as a child had been managed, but now it felt like the walls were slowly closing in on him. His leg was shaking, as he gulped down the last drop of coffee. He muttered a curse under his breath at his empty mug, as he tried to mentally prepare himself to go pour another. Before he could pry his heavy legs from the comfort of his chair, a fresh steaming cup of black coffee was placed in front of him. When he looked up he was met with Carmella’s sea-green eyes. 

“You looked like you could use a pick me up.” She offered him a soft smile. 

“Thanks, Carmella. I needed this.” He returned the smile. 

It was like she read his mind. 

She didn't respond. However, she did give him a small nod before heading back to her desk. He was perplexed by her sudden change of actions. Yesterday she wouldn’t even look at him, and now she was bringing him coffee again. He assumed it was her way of apologizing for misinterpreting their relationship. A token of amends, but he didn't believe she needed to apologize at all. He had been oblivious to her feelings. He hadn't been mindful of her advances, so he decided to take all the blame for the miscommunication. He would make it up to her one day by setting her up with Loki. He knew his best friend would treat her the way she deserved to be treated. He couldn’t help but grin at his meddling thoughts, as he sipped on the olive branch she had given him.

His legs were trembling underneath his desk, as he continued to investigate possible entry points for tonight. He couldn’t tell if it was from his sixth cup of coffee, or if it was his anxiety eating him alive. He couldn’t stop his mind from racing with all the possible consequences of his actions moving forward today. He thought about what would happen if they were too late. He knew he could lose his job if he was caught. He knew he could face jail time if he was caught. He knew he could die tonight. What scared him the most though was what happened to Ray. If he made a mistake would she suffer the repercussions? He couldn’t figure out how to get inside the prison without alerting the police. All his plans included a non-subtle approach. He thought about jumping a car inside the prison but knew the guards would call for backup. He thought about kidnapping someone, and demanding they hand over Ray for the hostage. However, he didn’t trust the other officers to have the citizens' best interests in mind. Lastly, he thought about saying “Fuck It”, and stealing the Chief’s key card to go unlock the gate himself. Damn, his career if it meant he had to pick sides. He would always choose Cups. 

Chatterbox tried to settle his mind, but all the coping skills he had developed went out the window. The fear of failing Ray again was too much. He was gasping for his breath, as he felt a stabbing pain shoot to his heart. It felt like the air in his lungs became restricted, while his heart was thrashing against his chest cavity. His hand clenched his chest, as he groaned out in pain. He knew he wasn’t having a heart attack because he could still feel his left arm. There wasn’t any numbness. This was just a panic attack. 

His vision blurred in front of him while the ringing in his ear drowned out all the background noise. He didn’t even register Cadet Jerkems coming into his office until he was patting his back like men do to try and comfort their buddies. Once Kirk had seen Chatterbox breathing steadily, he went to take a seat on the other side of the desk. 

“Damn buddy, I know you are under a lot of pressure lately, but are you doing alright?”

“I’m just peachy Kirk.” He grumbled under his breath.

“You sure? That didn’t look too peachy.”

“What can I do for you Cadet Jerkems?” Chatterbox cut to the point. He didn’t have the time or the mindset to deal with the unnecessary bullshit today. 

Kirk raised his hands in defense.“Look, I know things have been rough for you these past few days.” 

Chatterbox's eyes widened. What did Kirk know? Was he aware of his history with Ray? How could he have found out? 

“With discovering the massacre, to the loud outburst you had with the Chief down at the holding cells, followed by the argument you had with him last night in your office, I can understand how the stress might be getting to you.”

He sighed a breath of relief once he realized what Kirk had been talking about, and he was just being paranoid.

“Oh. You overheard that?”

“Yeah, which is why I wanted to talk to you.”

“O..Kay. About what?”

“I don’t agree with how the Chief dismissed your judgment call last night.”

“That makes two of us Kirk.” Chatterbox drummed his fingers on his desk.

“Which is why I wanted to run something by you.”

“Go for it.” Chatterbox gestured to Kirk, encouraging him to continue.

“At the meeting you missed this morning the Chief asked for volunteers to spend parts of their shift guarding Ray Mond at the prison.”

Chatterbox huffed at his grandfather’s pathetic effort at keeping Ray safe. It annoyed him to death how the Chief always disregarded his opinion. 

“I volunteered to spend my entire shift at the prison.”

Chatterbox ground his teeth together. He had ambiguous feelings about Kirk being at the prison tonight. On one hand, he was glad it was Kirk and not Dumbo because all he would have done is antagonize Cups. On the other hand, Chatterbox didn't know how he felt about their being an on-duty officer at the prison when they tried to sneak in.

“I appreciate you doing that Kirk, but I don’t think that’s going to fix that problem at hand here.”

“You're right. Which is where my plan comes into play.”

“What's your plan?”

“When I get to the prison I will have access to their guard tower schedules. If I can get Scotty’s access key off of him, then during a shift change I can smuggle Ray out through the visitation doors. Then you will be waiting outside to take her somewhere safe for the time being.”

Chatterbox’s eyes grew twice their size at the words coming out of Kirk’s mouth. Had he heard him correctly? Kirk was low-key pitching a prison break idea to his supervisor. 

“Mr. Jerkems, are you suggesting we break a suspect out of prison who is accused of first-degree murder times three?” 

“Well, you said so yourself it was self-defense. Plus her information on Chang Gang could be extremely beneficial for us to know, but we never will if she dies.”

Chatterbox held his chin firmly, as rolled his jaw. Inside his head, he was internally debating on what he should tell Kirk. For some odd reason, he trusted Kirk. He radiated the same brotherly type persona Chatterbox got from Bobby.  

“I like your idea, Kirk. It’s simple, subtle, and clever. No one would see it coming. However, you know this goes against the Chief’s orders, right? If you get caught, at best you lose your job, at worst you go to jail.”

“I'm aware of the consequences, and I'm okay with them.”

“But why?”

Chatterbox gave him a perplexed look. He didn’t understand why Kirk was so willing to throw everything he had accomplished away for this. For him.

“I didn't become a cop to follow everything by the book. I became a cop to shoot big boy guns, to have the power to help others by bending the rules when I could, and to get the hell away from my wife, Shelia for forty hours a week. Love her to death, but the woman drives me nuts.” 

Chatterbox couldn’t help but double over from the laughter that roared through him. Kirk always knew how to make him laugh when he needed it the most. Kirk continued once they both regained their composure.

“Besides, you aren’t just my leader and mentor. I like to think you are my friend as well, and I can tell this woman means a lot to you for some reason.”

“H-how do you..?” 

“Hate to tell you this bub, but you looked smitten as a kitten that night on the mountain when you saw her.”

“Oh..”

“If it makes you feel any better I’m pretty sure I was the only one that noticed.”

“How did you notice?”

“You had the same goofy gaze in your eyes that I did when I first met my wife. It’s not hard to spot love if you’re paying attention.”

Chatterbox remained silent, as he looked down at his desk. He already recognized his love for Cups, but nobody had ever called him out like this before. Let alone someone who’s only seen glimpses of the outside of his life. He’s only known Kirk for a couple of months, yet the hick somehow understood him in some ways. 

It astonished Chatterbox who he had turned to, and who was willing to help him out. It hadn't been his grandpa who he had known for eighteen years of his life. He hadn't gone to Loki or Dick about the issue or asked for their assistance. He hadn't wanted to burden Tessa with the information and put her job at risk just for him. Instead, it had been Bobby and Malla who didn't hesitate to offer their help, when they hadn't spoken in five years. Yet they were willing to risk their lives to help him rescue Ray. Now here was Kirk giving a speech about Chatterbox being his mentor and friend. He was just a cadet who had so much on the line, his career, his reputation, and his life. Yet he was willing to risk it all because he trusted Chatterbox’s leadership. He believed in him. 

“Tell me about her buddy.” Kirk genuinely asked.

Chatterbox told him everything. 

Later that afternoon: 

After Chatterbox was off work he went over to inform Bobby and Malla of Kirk’s role in the plan. Bobby had tried to push against him. He didn’t trust that Kirk wouldn’t rat them out to the police if he suddenly changed his mind, but after Chatty explained why he trusted the hick, Bobby subsided. 

The plan was simple now. Malla would get into position just before sunset. She would be inside an unmarked vehicle parked near the back of the lot, keeping an eye on the entrance gate. He and Bobby would be in a car on the hill that overlooks the prison. Their job was to make sure nobody from Chang Gang snuck inside the walls of the prison, and if they needed to they could use the car to jump over the chain-linked fence. Kirk’s job was to memorize the guard's schedule, somehow get Scotty’s key card off of him, and get Cups to the front of the prison without being seen. Kirk was supposed to update Ray when he got the chance to and have her meet him near the cafeteria at 11:00pm. Chatterbox knew Ray probably wouldn’t trust a stranger telling her that, so he advised Kirk to let her use his radio to speak with him. He just wanted to reassure her in every way he could. 

Now he waited to hear her sweet voice coming through the walkie-talkie, as he sat at his brother’s dining room table cleaning, inspecting, and loading his guns. Bobby and Malla were on the couch flirting with one another in between their loadouts. He couldn’t help but feel envious of what they had. How they could openly show their love and devotion to one another without fear of it affecting their job, or scaring the other away. The last thing he wanted to do was push Ray away by freaking her out with the way he felt about her. However, another part of him wanted to scream it at her face, so she would finally believe how deserving she was of being loved. 

He let his mind wander as he thought about his future with Cups after all of this, considering he made it out alive in the end. He hoped for a future with her where she would one day become his wife, but he would settle for whatever she gave him, even if she just wanted to be his friend. It wasn’t going to stop him from being there for her when she needed him. 

It wasn’t going to stop him being there for Hope. He wasn’t sure what kind of traumatic events the young girl had gone through, but if anyone understood how to cope with childhood trauma, it was Chatterbox. He would make sure that young girl got all the help she needed just like Tessa had done for him. He wanted to provide that for her. He was willing to burn the whole city down to bring Hope back home. Chatty hadn’t even met the child yet, but he loved her like she was his own. How could he not when he loved her mother more than life itself? 

His phone started to ring which brought him out of his little daydream. Across the blue screen, he saw Tessa’s name lighting up. He hesitated for the first time in his life to answer her call. He always struggled to lie to his mother, and he knew he might have to if he picked it up. Against his better judgment, he accepted her call, as he tried to mask his shaking breath when he spoke. 

“Ha-h-hey Tessa. Whatcha up to?” 

“Chatty? Are you okay?”

“I’m great!” He screamed out too fast. He cleared his throat to help him lower his tone level. “Just great.”

“Uh-oh…”

“Wwh-what?” 

“You’re doing your ‘I'm up to no good’ thing with your voice!”

“That's a thing!?”

“Yes, Chatty it's very much a thing. How do you think I always knew when you were lying as a kid!?”

“Oh… right.” 

No wonder he couldn’t get away with anything as a teenager.

“So are you going to tell me what you have gotten yourself into?”

“Tessa, do you trust me?”

“With my life Chatty. You know that.”

He did know that. How could he not when he was only ten years old when she had trusted him with her life for the first time? If they hadn’t been able to rely on each other that night eighteen years ago, they never would have escaped the Funhouse together.

“Then trust me when I say you shouldn't know the details.”

“O-kay. Can you at least tell me if you are safe?”

He rolled his eyes in a loving manner at her question. Leave it to Tessa to prioritize his safety. 

“I’m safe.”

“Good. Is there anything you need from me?”

He couldn’t help but let his pessimism slip out of his lips.

“Ha. Possibly your forgiveness once this is all over with.” 

“What do you mean?”

He sighed into the speaker of the phone before he continued.

“What I’m about to do might disappoint you Tessa, and I just want you to know how sorry I am in advance.”

He felt his apology hanging in the air, as he waited for Tessa to answer it. 

“Oh, Chatty you could never disappoint me.”

Chatterbox gasped deeply. He hadn’t realized he was holding his breath while he waited for Tessa’s answer. 

“I hope that’s true Mom.”

Bolingbroke Penitentiary: (Ray’s POV)

Ray didn’t get much sleep last night again, but this time it wasn’t from her nightmares that plagued her kind almost nightly. This time it was from him. 

Chatty…

She couldn’t believe he was alive, and she really couldn’t believe he was the detective in charge of her case. Almost like the Fates had brought them together again after all these years. She couldn’t get his gorgeous face out of her head. Her whole life she only had the image of his clown mask, and his gold eyes, like gilded lanterns in the night, to fill her dreams. It had been enough for her to fall in love with the faceless boy who bore all memories of that day on his body. 

Of course, he was sinfully handsome. It was poetic justice. The boy who had been tortured by an evil clown grew up to be a hot successful detective who belonged on the cover of People’s magazine, as the sexist man alive. She couldn’t stop picturing how his body was double her size in stature, and how his muscles threatened to rip the fabric of his shirt apart. When he wrapped his arms around her she had never felt more safe in her life. Being in Chatty’s arms again was like being hugged by a weighted blanket. His body heat secreted a warmth in her heart that she couldn’t recognize. He made her feel something she never felt before. Not even when Hope was born. That day was tainted by Mr. K ripping her from her arms while she was too weak to fight back. However, Chatty’s embrace had unlocked a new heartening feeling inside her stained soul. 

Peace.

Somehow during her panic attack, he had been the one to pull her out of it. He rubbed calming circles on her temple until she matched her breathing with his own. He had used some kind of coping mechanism to bring her out of it, and in the process she was consumed by him. 

First, it was the electric shock that coursed through her veins every time she felt him touch her skin. Then he kissed her forehead, and she thought she was going to crumble apart completely. It didn’t help when she felt his breath tickling the back of her neck, sending a tingling sensation down her spine that made her toes curl. His touch was overwhelming. She wanted to push him away so her body wasn’t on fire, but at the same time, she wanted to be engulfed by the flames.

 Then his intoxicating scent decided to dance its way up her nose. His breath smelled like a cup of black coffee, mixed with the fruity cinnamon pastry he had for breakfast that morning. An apple fritter she assumed. It took everything in her not to press his lips to her own, as she shoved her tongue down his throat to find out if she was right. It didn’t help that she could also smell his cologne, as her head laid near the crook of his neck. He had a spicy aroma that was mixed with minty and earthy undertones. She had to stop herself from inhaling his fragrance multiple times. 

She almost went feral when she heard him groaning out in pain. His moans sounded so sexy in her ears. She would give anything to hear them as she teased him relentlessly. She wanted to know what he sounded like, as she kissed his neck and bit his lip. She knew he purred while she traced the scars that decorated his torso. She knew the way her name sounded leaving his lips, and she knew what he sounded like praising her. All she wanted now was to hear his gravelly voice whispering “atta girl”, as she sank to her knees for him. 

She almost pounced on him when she heard him growling at the touch of her lips against his broad chest. She couldn’t help herself. His body was divine. 

Ray meant it when she thought Chatty looked like a Greek God. He was too perfect to be real. Most people were deterred by scars, but for Ray, they were like a mystery needing to be solved. As she mapped out his body, she forcefully stopped herself from asking where each one had come from. She knew most of them were probably from Bobo. She had the same malicious thoughts about the blue clown, as she did about Mr. K. Cutting up their bodies into tiny pieces and throwing them into the ocean had crossed her mind over a thousand times. Chatty scars gave him a darker edge that she couldn’t help but desire. However, his eyes were still soft until she had looked up from kissing his wounds. Now they were flashing with an intense warning, as his pupils were blown. 

She got carried away with kissing around every injury Chang Gang had inflicted on Chatty. She couldn’t help herself. She hoped her kisses would bring him some kind of comfort. The same he had when he kissed her forehead. Her mind was swirling, but his kiss stilled her thoughts. She was also dying to know if she could taste his bitter coffee and apple fritter against his tongue, as she kissed him like her life depended on it. She wanted to lick every inch of his body just to savor the salty flavor of his skin. Lastly, she was dying to know exactly what his cock tasted like. She imagined taking him in her mouth in that interrogation room. After she had finished tending to his wounds, she had half a mind to get on her knees for him. She wanted to hear him coming undone by her mouth, as he encouraged her to keep going. She wanted to see his half-lidded eyes turning black, as she looked up at him with her cock inside her mouth. Then she wanted him to pin her up against the wall, and ravish her right there in that room. She didn’t know where these erotic thoughts were coming from. Her sex drive had been dormant for years until Chatty came back into her life.  

Now her cunt ached and burned constantly when she thought about him. Multiple times at night she secretly touched herself to the thought of Chatty making love to her. She did it inside her holding cell instead of the shower room to avoid being caught by wandering eyes. At least at night, the darkness masked her actions. 

This must be what it felt like to be genuinely attracted to someone. 

Her whole life she had been used like a tool for her talents, but she had also been used for her looks. She was seen as a major conquest by men. Sliding into Ray Mond’s panties was like obtaining the rarest of gems. When she had autonomy, that is. 

One monster had taken it from her. 

Hope’s father was the only man who had been given that part of herself willingly. He loved her so much, even though he knew her heart still belonged to Chatty. At the time she had thought Chatty was dead, and Hope’s father had been more than understanding of her complex emotions. His unconditional love for her was what got him killed in the end. 

Even though sex was an intimate thing for couples, for Ray it didn’t even begin to scratch the surface of her rock exterior. However, Chatty somehow tore down every single brick she placed up to defend herself before he had even seen her naked. He was completely unaware of the power he held over her. It shouldn’t have been that easy for him to dismantle her defenses. Chatty made her feel exposed but secure all at once. In the wake of her crumbling castle, he was there shielding her from the debris. 

It felt freeing to be seen. To be seen by him. 

Her whole life she had been like a moth drawn to a flame when it came to Chatty. Quite literally. The reason she occasionally wore glasses was because she spent every night looking at the lantern he gave her. Each night she stared at it until the bronze metal frame morphed with the amber blaze inside, creating the perfect mirage of his golden halos. Every night her eyes fluttered shut to the image of Chatty’s eyes gazing at her with warmth. Another example was when she tried to make ‘Cups’ her alias in the gang. She knew her name would be whispered in the streets, and if that happened she wanted it to be a name Chatty recognized. However, Mr. K flat-out refused. He belittled her in front of everyone, by making a deplorable remark about ‘Cups’ not being a name men would find “charming.” It wasn’t like she was a child at the time or anything. That thought still sent shivers down her spine. Ray also made it her mission to approach anyone wearing a clown mask, hoping one day it would be Chatty’s eyes staring back at her. She even did this when she thought he was dead. She never wanted to believe he was truly gone, but it was never him behind the mask. It was pathetic really, how her eyes always searched for a familiar clown mask while she was lurking in the shadows. However, if it wasn’t for her obsession with Chatty, Hope never would have been born. 

Ray met Hope’s father when she saw him running an animal balloon stand on Del Perro Pier. She was there on a mission for Chang Gang to kill the man who was threatening to snitch some of their businesses to the cops, but her eyes became distracted when she saw the figure of a clown. He was wearing blue pants with white stars, and a rainbow-striped hoodie. All thoughts of her assignment fled her mind, as she felt her heart thrashing in her chest. Logically she knew it couldn’t be Chatty, but logic left her mind years ago. She knew she was delusional for expecting pools of honey to greet her, as she abruptly turned the clown figure around. She couldn’t hide the disappointment on her face when she was met with piercing electric blue eyes. 

Ray attempted to apologize, but the clown with green tufts of hair stopped her before she could. His eyes narrowed at her with concern, reminding her of the same look Chatty had given her before. It had been twelve years since she had seen any resemblance to that look, and because of that Ray sank her claws into it. Every year she felt herself slowly slipping away, succumbing to the darkness that surrounded her. Chatty’s haunting gaze saved her again but through the eyes of another man who never quite measured up to her unreasonable expectations. He was never going to be Chatty, and that wasn’t his fault. He could only be Eugene Anwar, or Twinkles when she would write to him. She tried to protect him. She was cautious, but it wasn’t enough. Her selfish desires took the life of another person, but Twinkles’s love gifted her a new miracle. 

Hope.

For years Ray swore to protect her daughter from the evil that lurked in the shadows. She gave up her humanity to save Hope’s. It was the least she could do for her father’s sacrifice. She may not have loved Twinkles the same way she loved Chatty, but her love for Hope was something entirely new. She would burn the city to ashes, and it was already starting. 

When Ray received the note from April that Mr. K wasn’t keeping his word, her vision went red. It took every ounce of her control to not slaughter her way through every man till reached the old bearded dragon. Luckily she was able to regain her composure before she did something that got herself killed, and thank god plan B of getting arrested worked. Once she knew Benji and Ray betrayed her, she had no other choice but to turn to the police. She prayed someone would at least help her daughter if they would listen to her. She never would have thought it would be Chatty. 

It was like she saw the world in screaming color for the first time. Chatty’s eyes were like golden beams peeking through the autumn leaves. While her storm-brewed irises only appeared to glow in the moonlight. Ray never felt worthy of love her entire life. Her birth parents abandoned her. Her adoptive parents returned her like a mutt. Her twin brother tried to murder her. Then she met the one person in her entire life who genuinely saw her, only to be ripped away from them for twenty years because of Chang Gang. They held her captive. They made her believe he was dead. She was robbed of love until she felt Hope’s first kick. That moment changed her life forever. Ray’s world had a new meaning. 

Now that she knew Chatty was alive and wanted to help her, Ray couldn't help but let her mind drift off into the daydreams of the future. For the first time in her life she saw light at the end of the tunnel, and standing at the end was Chatty and Hope waiting for her. She knew what she had become. She willingly forfeited parts of her humanity, and fractured pieces of her soul just to maintain Hope’s innocence. However every time Chatty smiled at her, Ray slowly started to believe his words more and more. 

Perhaps she deserved peace.

Her anxiety began to eat away at her as it grew later in the morning. The past two days Chatty had come to visit her around 10:00 am. He was supposed to be there already, but it was now approaching noon and he hadn't come to get her. Her first instinct was he changed his mind about her and finally saw how evil she was. When that thought beat her self-esteem down, she was plagued with the image of Chang Gang coming after him again. She felt like she was going to be sick, and her body wouldn’t stop shaking from worry. She couldn’t lose him again. Not when she just got him back. 

She could hardly believe how insistent he had been when he told her he would get her out of here. His eyes burned with nothing but the truth behind them. She hoped his grandfather would agree to the protection program because the last thing she wanted was for Chatty to lose his job. However, the longer time ticked on the less likely it felt that would be the case. She knew he wasn’t joking when he had said he would start planning a prison break, and that thought terrified her. She didn't want Chatty risking his life for her, but here he was doing that.  He never hesitated to throw himself in the middle of harm's way for her. He endured immense torture because he didn’t want to hurt her. He killed a boy to protect her. She had no clue what Bobo made him do before he was rescued. Now, he was willing to give up everything for her. It was maddening, but endearing all at once. 

She started pacing around in circles inside of her holding cell. Her frustration from the unknown was tearing her apart. She hated how useless she felt. The only thing she could do was wait until he came back for her because he would. He always would. Right? Trust was limited in Ray’s life. The only person she trusted before today was April, and now she had someone else she could depend on. She knew she could trust Chatty, but her brain still struggled to believe her new reality. It felt too good to be true. Her entire life she felt alone, but now she had people she could rely on. April dedicated the rest of her life to helping Ray raise Hope in a loving environment. April sacrificed her freedom to make sure Hope never knew the same fate. Ray and April experienced different traumas from both sides of the spectrum. Ray’s trauma was becoming a weapon that left nothing but death and destruction in her path. She slaughtered countless lives trying to protect those she cared about. Some were innocent, and their screams haunted her nightmares. Ray suffered agonizing punishments if she disobeyed or failed her missions. Once she got used to the pain they inflicted, Mr. K started using April as her surrogate. It only took hearing April scream once for Ray to never hesitate again. She ensured April would never be chastised because of her again. Chang Gang knew how to control Ray the same way Bobo knew how to control Chatty. 

April’s trauma was more invasive. April was groomed to believe her face and body were her weapons. She was forced to flirt and flounce around until she uncovered whatever insider knowledge Mr. K wanted. Sometimes it took more than just flirting to get men to spill their dirty little secrets. Those jobs were the worst for April. She still felt where the hands of those vile men had touched her without her consent. She was never physically hurt due to her position, if you disregarded her last customer. However, mentally she was tortured every single day. April wished she excelled in combat. Becoming a ruthless murderer felt more manageable than being a high-end escort who could never say the word “no.” Ray knew April was envious of her for that reason only. She also knew April understood how harmful the other side was as well, and the guilt that ate Ray alive every day. 

Guilt was one of the biggest emotions Ray felt. She felt guilty about a lot of things. She felt guilty for being the reason she and Yuno ended up at the orphanage. She felt guilty for accidentally sabotaging their adoption. She felt guilty for getting them kidnapped. She felt guilty for him hating her. She felt guilty for killing him. She felt guilty for Chatty having to kill for her. She felt guilty for leaving him behind. She had felt guilty for his death until she realized it was fake. She felt guilty for dragging him into this mess. She felt guilty for everything he was willing to sacrifice for her. She felt guilty for all the deaths that were caused by her. She felt guilty for putting so much pressure on April to keep her daughter safe. She felt guilty for being an absent mother, even if that wasn’t her fault. However, ironically now Ray felt a sense of hope creeping up on her. If she could get her daughter back safely, then she had all the information she needed to take down Chang Gang once and for all. Ray could see the end approaching. If they succeeded, April would finally be able to pursue her dreams, and Hope would finally have the mother and stability she always longed for. As for her and Chatty, they would finally have the choice to be in each other’s lives. She wasn’t sure if that meant as friends or more, but it didn’t matter to her. The only thing that mattered was that they were all free.

The clang of the cell block door brought her pacing to a halt. Her footprints embedded their way into the cement of her cubicle from her zoomies, but now they felt glued to the ground. Her heart hammered in her chest as her mind flashed with images of who could have entered her safe space. All the other prisoners were outside because they rather face the bitter winter air than be cooped up inside all day long. However, Ray stayed inside because at least her cell guarded her back from a blind attack. She was ready to defend herself by using the toothbrush she carved into a makeshift shank. Whoever came at her was going to regret it. She was too close to give up now. 

She felt the vibrations of heavy footsteps and heard the sound of faint grumbles leaving a man’s mouth as he got closer. She gripped her weapon tightly, as she prepared for her attacker. When she saw his plump shadow turning the corner to her cell, she lunged at him. All her martial arts skills came in full force. She used them to flip a man who was five times her size over her back and slammed him against the floor. Her knees pinned him down, as she held the shank against his throat. The man’s Adam’s apple could easily be sliced in half if he wasn’t careful. It only took a small nervous gulp for the blade to nick his skin, drawing a few drops of blood. The man who cowered underneath her had mismatched eyes that widened in fear. The left eye was brown while the right one was a turquoise color. He had dirty blonde hair that gradually curled into a mullet. She saw he was dressed as an everyday officer, and the red alarms started ringing in her head. He wasn’t another prisoner, he wasn’t one of the DOC guards, and he wasn’t Chatty.  She knew cops didn’t just waltz their way into prison blocks like this unwarranted. Whoever this man was had been sent by someone. She immediately thought Chang Gang sent him, and he was a fake cop in disguise so he could sneak in and kill her. 

“Who are you and what do you want!?” She demanded, as her eyes became silver bullets piercing his fear-stricken face. The blubbering idiot raised his hands in surrender.

 “Ch-ch-chill there Hiccups.”

The use of her chosen name caught her by surprise, as her hand subconsciously lifted from his neck. No one besides Chatty knew calling her that gained her trust. 

“H-how do you know my name?” She pressed on. She had to have confirmation. She couldn’t afford any mistakes. 

“Chatty sent me.”

“Prove it.” 

She knew Chatterbox was smart. He would have known she wouldn’t trust just anyone he sent. He would have developed a plan to make this easier for her. 

“T-t-that won’t be a problem. H-he-he is on the radio if-if you want to-to speak with him.”

She gave him a warning look that said don’t try anything stupid. The terrified man nodded that he understood what she meant without saying a word. She picked up the radio that was clipped against his uniform. Her fingers were shaking as she held the device in her hands, preparing herself to hit the button. 

“Ch-Chatty?”

She could feel the butterflies storming inside her gut, as she waited to hear his voice. The silence felt like forever, but it was just a few seconds before she heard that familiar rugged tone coming through the speaker.

“I’m here, Cups.”

She deeply sighed with relief after hearing his voice. He had sent this man. She wasn’t in danger. She felt her body relax, as she released her hold on the poor officer she just assaulted. She sat on the floor with her back against the wall, as she clicked the button to continue speaking to the one person bringing her comfort.

“What’s going on?”

“We are breaking you out of here tonight. My grandpa wouldn’t budge. His solution was to send an officer to keep watch over you. Kirk volunteered and came up with a plan to help get you out from the inside. He’s going to try and obtain Scotty’s key card, and then sneak you out through visitation tonight during shift change between the guard towers.”

She scanned the chubby man up and down, as she tried to find out what his motives were.

“Do you trust him?”

“I do. I promise you Cups,  I would never put you or your daughter’s life on the line like that if I didn’t trust him. He might be a cadet, but he’s also a loyal friend.”

“I trust you Chatty.” 

“You have no idea how much your trust means to me, Ray.” 

She could feel her heart rate rising rapidly, as she tried to digest how vulnerable he sounded right then. She loved how he used both of her names like they were the same, and for the first time in her life, she was starting to believe that. Despite their differences, both sides of her loved Chatty and Hope equally. 

“I’ll see you tonight?”

“Yes, you will.”

“Are you sure about this?”

“Of course, I’m sure, Ray. I’ve never been more sure about anything in my life.”

“Please, stay safe tonight” 

“You too, Cups. I’ll see you on the other side.”

“Wait, Chatty!”

“Yes, Cups?”

She wanted to tell him she loved him. It was on the tip of her tongue, but she was too cowardly to speak the words into existence. She feared his rejection. All she was doing was creating massive chaos in his life. How could he ever love someone as crazy as she was? It didn’t help that she had an audience of one standing a few feet away from her eavesdropping. 

“I will make this up to you one day. I promise.“

“Don't be silly Cups. I would do anything for you.”

She didn't answer him. She couldn't. He left her speechless, as his words echoed in her ears. I’d do anything for you. 

The officer, whose name was Kirk, was observing from a safe distance. She reached out trying to hand him back his radio, but Kirk jumped back. The man could easily overpower her with his weight, but instead, he appeared to be afraid of her. She couldn’t bite back her laugh, as she started giggling at his peculiar demeanor. 

“What’s so fucking funny over there Hiccups!” He defensively yelled back at her. 

“Oh, there's nothing over here.” 

She lost it again, as she continued staring at him. Kirk rolled his eyes as he snatched his radio back, and clipped it back to his hip buckle. 

“Alright, if you’re done giving me a heart attack, do you want to help me get this key card or not?”

“Yes! Of course, but why are you doing this?”

“My Sergeant gave me an order, so I’m following through with it.” 

“I don’t buy that! Your Chief’s orders outrank Chatty’s, so I’ll ask again. Why are you doing this?”

She couldn’t help but be a little skeptical. This man didn’t know her. He didn’t owe her anything.

“Because I may not have been an officer for very long, but even I know most of the men on the force are just as corrupt as some of these gang members. They use their power to get what they want, but Chatty never did.” 

Kirk let out a deep breath before he continued. 

“He never used his authority to manipulate the situation in his favor. He would give the shirt off his back to anyone who asked him to. That’s the kind of guy he is.”

Ray agreed with his statement. Chatty had given her his wool coat during a blizzard once as children, and again a few days ago. He bore the bitter air against his shoulders so she could remain warm. 

“I was there that night on the top of Mount Chiliad. You may not remember me, but I remember every detail of that night vividly.”

She furrowed her eyebrows. She couldn’t remember the hick’s face. She had been in and out all night during his blackout. The only thing she remembered clearly was thinking she was in heaven when she saw Chatty’s eyes suddenly staring at her through the glow of the lantern. 

“I saw how freaked out he was about your safety. The man was a total mess barking orders and threatening us all to treat you respectively.”

“He threatened you guys?”

“Oh yeah! He said he would personally skin anyone alive who dared to cause you distress. The dude was acting insane, but once I saw the way he was looking at you I immediately understood what was going on.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Really? You’re gonna play dumb? That man looks at you like you hung the moon and stars just for him. He’s madly in love with you.” 

“W-what?”

“Yup, has been for years, but he’s too afraid to say anything because he doesn’t want to scare you away. The poor fellow has got it bad for you Hiccups.”

“You’re joking, right?”

“I joke about a lot of things, Hiccups, but believe me when I tell you this. That man looks at you the same way I look at my wife. Take that information as you will.”

She couldn’t believe what Kirk had confessed to her. Was it true? Did Chatty feel the same way about her? Did he love her, or was Kirk just sadly mistaken? Did he somehow misread Chatty’s actions due to the intense environment that night? She wasn’t sure. The only thing Ray was sure about was she didn’t deserve his love. She was a monster while he was an angel, and she feared that one day she would drag him down to the pits of hell with her. If she was a good person she would figure this out on her own to keep him out of harm's way. Unfortunately, Ray was selfish. She knew her best chance of getting Hope back was accepting Chatty’s help. It didn’t mean she didn’t feel any less guilty at the danger she was putting him in tonight. The only thing she could do was pray for the best as she helped Kirk get this key card. Whatever happened tonight, Ray was determined Chatty would make it out alive, and damn anyone else who got in her way. 

Nightfall Inside The Prison: (Kirk’s POV) 

When Kirk had offered to help Chatty break his long-lost lover out of prison he didn’t think he would be greeted with a shank made from a toothbrush to his throat. The woman was a skinny twig, but somehow she had developed superhuman strength because she lifted all his mass like it was nothing. She was a terrifying beast. He understood why Chatty was so infatuated with her. Her fierce badass attitude reminded him a lot of his wife Sheila. 

Hiccups flawlessly distracted Scotty by causing a miniature scuffle in the Cafeteria. Kirk was able to snatch the card from Scotty’s belt, as he pretended to apprehend Ray during the fight. It was now nightfall, and the guards up in the watchtowers were about to descend for their shift change. After he feigned a huge scolding, Kirk told Hiccups to be ready by nine o’clock tonight. He would use the key card to sneak them through the cell block doors, and the Cafeteria. The towers would be clear of guards for about thirty minutes which should give them enough time to sneak through the doors without being caught. Visitation had been closed for two hours and should be clear of all obstacles. 

Kirk met Hiccups at her cell, as they quietly trudged through the dimly lit cell block. Inmates were forced to bed by 8:00pm, and lights were turned off by 8:30pm. They had the perfect cover as they snuck past the other cells. He slowly opened the door leading out to the courtyard to avoid any loud creaking noises. Once they made it outside the only source of light they had were from the full moon and the light posts in the parking lot. Their next checkpoint was the Cafeteria, and once they were there Kirk was supposed to radio Chatterbox before moving forward. When he approached the Cafeteria door he gently tugged against the handle, and to his surprise, it was unlocked. 

He ushered Ray inside and suggested for her to keep her head low. He cleared the entire room of employees and other prisoners. They were alone. He heard the indicator beep go off on his walkie-talkie, as he pressed down on the button to give Chatty his update.

“Sir, we are in the cafeteria now. Over.”

“Kirk, I’ve told you already you don’t have to say over.”

“Yeah, but it makes me feel super cool! Over.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me.”

“Oh yeah totally, partner!” 

Kirk almost gave Chatty another sarcastic retort when he didn't respond, but before he could he was startled by the loud sound of a helicopter flying overhead. Ray and Kirk made eye contact, as both of their faces went white. Someone was here, and it was either his coworkers coming to bust them, or Chang Gang coming to kill them. He rushed to the window and his biggest fear was confirmed, as he saw six men in all black dropping into the prison by parachute. 

“Kirk! Chang Gang just parachuted into the courtyard!”

“No dip Sherlock Holmes!”

“You need to get Cups to the front now!” 

Kirk grabbed Hiccups firmly enough to move her through the building while trying to remain unseen. When they reached the other side he peeked through the window before exiting. His face lost its color again when he saw his coworkers Ranger Skylizard and Ranger Tips. 

“Uh, Chatty we got another problem.”

“What!?”

“Loki and Dick are coming through the front gate.” 

When Chatty didn’t answer right away Kirk assumed he was assessing the situation from his post on the hill above. However, with each second that ticked by, Kirk’s anxiety escalated as he turned around and saw that two masked men were heading towards them as well. They were being sandwiched, and they didn’t have much time before they would be caught in the crossfire. 

“Fuck, Kirk listen to me! You and Cups need to bunker down in the kitchen! Bobby and I are jumping in!”

“Ten-four Boss!”

He turned to face Hiccups, and her eyes were bugging out of her head. She gripped her plastic shank for dear life because it was the only weapon she had currently. Just before sundown, Kirk had smuggled in his AK for this mission, so to help Hiccups feel better he decided to arm her with us deagle. When he handed her the metal weapon he thought her eyes were going to pop at any moment. 

“Wh-why are you giving me this?”

“Chatty is on his way inside the prison to help us out, but until he gets here us two are going to have to hide in the kitchen. You’re going to need that weapon to protect yourself because once those two cops and gang bangers see each other all hell is going to break loose.”

Kirk and Ray entered through the door leading to the kitchen and squatted down behind the food displays. Ray checked to make sure her gun was loaded, and Kirk couldn’t help but give her a hard time.

“You do know how to use that thing don’t you Hiccups?” He said mischievously, as she gave her a teasing side-eye. 

Ray gave him a menacing smile before she answered with a sinister tone that would haunt his dreams tonight.

“Trust me sweetheart my aim is deadly.” 

Both doors of the cafeteria opened simultaneously. On the left side were two innocent park Rangers on a casual stroll through the prison, and on the right side were two masked men on a hunt to kill. The moment they made eye contact with each other, gunfire broke out.

Outside The Prison: (Chatterbox’s POV)

The moment he saw the six shadow figures parachuting into the prison he knew their simple plan was out the window. Especially when Kirk said Loki and Dick were also here now for some fucking reason. Now, he didn’t just have Ray and his crew to worry about, he had to make sure Loki and Dick weren’t killed in the crossfire. He would never be able to live with himself. Bobby didn’t hesitate to back the car up when Chatterbox ordered him to jump them inside. He buckled himself inside his harness before Bobby fully sent it. The car crash landed smoothly given the circumstances. His head did hit against the side of his window putting him in a small daze, but his vision cleared up after he shook his head a few times. 

He heard gunfire erupt as soon as he got out of the vehicle, and he could feel his heart drop. With their guns in hand, the two boys sprinted to the Cafeteria. Chatty’s mind was racing with so many thoughts, and all of them consisted of Cups’s safety. He had to make it there in time. He couldn’t let them kill her. She was his everything. 

They would be entering the same door Loki and Dick entered and would be able to prove them proper backup. The only issue they would have is if Loki and Dick fired at them as well thinking they were their enemy. As they approached the scene Chatty made sure Bobby knew he wasn’t allowed to shoot at Loki or Dick. Bobby just rolled his eyes but agreed to Chatty’s request. However Chatty still caught Bobby muttering under his breath about him not being any fun. When they busted the door open he only had a split second to assess the situation before he acted. Loki and Dick were using their banister for cover against the gang bangers. They were holding their own but were outnumbered as their six men slowly crept up on them. The masked men regretted their decision to funnel the middle when Chatty and Bobby both opened fire on the gang bangers. Chatty attempted to ignore Loki’s knowing glance, as he recognized the clown mask he had shown him back in college. He would explain everything to him later if Loki would let him. Now was not the time to worry about it. Loki appeared to agree as he started firing on their common enemy again. Dick seemed to be clueless but understood the two clowns were on their side. Chang Gang still believed they outnumbered them all, but it wasn’t long before they all started dropping like flies. Three of them were taken out by headshots fired from a Deagle from behind the kitchen area. Immediately he knew it was Ray. 

His heart hammered at the thought of her silver irises beaming down at the sight of the deadly weapon. She was fucking incredible. She took out three men with just three bullets. She was so fucking hot. She was everything he had been missing in his life. Almost like an invisible string, a spark went off inside him, causing him to take out the other three men with multiple shots to the chest. When the last one fell everyone stopped firing their weapons. It was a deafening silence that replaced the ringing in their ears. 

Chatty didn’t hesitate storming his way into the Kitchen to check on Ray. When he saw her his hands cupped her flushed face underneath her bunny mask. Her moonstone irises were swirling like a cosmic storm. He couldn’t help but be memorized by the rise and fall of her chest, as she tried to catch her breath. Somehow he knew, even though her mask was hiding it, that Ray was biting her lip like she always did. He wanted to shed both their identities away to celebrate their first victory together with a kiss. She looked utterly breathtaking after a gunfight, and he knew her lips were already swollen and waiting for him. However, now was not the time. They didn't have long before the rest of the department showed up, and the entire prison went into lockdown. He grabbed Ray by the hand to lead her out to the main area. Before Chatty spoke again he used his clown voice to mask his identity from Dick. 

“We don't mean any harm. We just want to take our friend here and be on our way.” 

Nobody was aiming their guns at each other, but he could feel everyone clutching their weapons tighter. 

“I don’t understand what’s happening right now…” Loki stated as he looked Chatty dead in the eye.

Chatterbox didn’t answer. He just looked down at Ray’s hand intertwined with his, because he couldn’t see Loki’s disappointing face again. 

“Right. We will just be on our way. Sorry for the mess.” Bobby interrupted, as he motioned for everyone to start heading towards the front. 

They didn’t have a lot of time before the entire force was there with guns pointed directly at them. Chatty still held Cups’s hand in his own as they made their way to the front of the prison. Loki and Dick didn’t contest knowing they were outnumbered. All they had to do now was get through the front gate, and Malla would be on the other side to pick them up. They were almost out of this. It was almost over. 

His world came crashing down when they saw what waited for them at the front gate of the prison. Standing at the entrance was Mr. K with more of his men behind him. In front of them was a hostage kneeling at gunpoint. Chatty’s steps faltered, as he felt Ray’s entire body tense up against him. This couldn't be happening. They were so close. Chatty thought he was going to be sick, especially when he saw the hostage was also someone else he knew. 

It was Carmella. 

She was on her knees and appeared to be covered in bruises. Her makeup was streaming down her face, as she cried hysterically. How did this happen? Why did they kidnap Carmella? Why were they standing here almost like they were waiting for them? Loki and Dick had followed them out at some point because all of a sudden Chatty heard the sound of his best friend panicking. 

“No-no-no! Carmella!” 

Loki pushed his way to the front of the group and Chatty had to hold him back from being shot down. He couldn’t help but feel for his best friend. The woman he loved was in a dangerous situation, and he was losing it. 

“Take me instead! Please! I'll take her place. You can have me as your hostage, just let her go, please!! I’m begging you!”

Loki collapsed to his knees as Chatty maintained his grip on his best friend’s shoulder. It tore him apart what was happening to two people he considered his friends. Chatty couldn’t help but feel responsible somehow for Carmella being kidnapped, and if she died he knew Loki would never forgive him. 

“The only person I’m willing to trade your little friend here for is that one right there.” Mr. K pointed directly at Ray. “She belongs to me.”

Chatty stepped in front of Ray to hide her from Mr. K’s prying eyes, which caused the gang leader to chuckle darkly. 

“Yes, you are quite the brave one, Detective Jagger(rp) Gerardy.”

Chatterbox felt his heart stop. He knew who he was, but how? He couldn’t have tortured that information from Carmella because she had no idea about his clown side. Bobby never would put Tessa’s life at risk like that by doxing his name to the most merciless gang in the city. Was it Kirk? That didn’t make sense either. 

“However, seeing that clown mask is a huge surprise.”

Mr. K glared at the man Chatterbox now knew as Ramee because of Ray. 

“You were supposed to be dead.” He sounded annoyed.

“Yes, well I’m sorry your little lap dog was three years too late.” 

Chatterbox motioned towards Ramee, which caused Mr. K to laugh at the expense of his pet. 

“I like you, Detective. Surely we can come to some kind of understanding.”

“Yeah? Like what?”

“You have something that belongs to me. Hand Ray over to me, and I’ll let you and the rest of your friends here go unharmed.”

“Over my dead body.”

“That can be arranged.” 

Multiple men aimed their guns at him. He immediately felt Ray trying to put herself in front of him, but he wouldn’t budge. His sturdy body held her back enough to keep her protected. She had to survive this. Her daughter needed her. He was willing to tank every single bullet that came his way if it meant Ray got to finally live a happy life with Hope, but before he could become a martyr, roaring in the distance were lights and sirens. 

All hell broke loose as the entire police force showed up. Another gunfight erupted which caused Chatty to tackle Ray to the ground from the stray bullets flying everywhere. He used his body as a human

shield, as he opened fire on the criminals. So much was happening all at once. Before he knew it he was being picked up by the collar of his shirt by Bobby who was gesturing towards the car that just pulled up. Malla had come to the rescue. Chatterbox did his best to block out all the images he saw flashing across his eyes right in front of him until he got Ray into the car, and out of there safely. He couldn’t think about how he saw Loki getting shot in the back, as he saw him taking a bullet heading straight for Carmella. He couldn’t think about Mr. K knowing exactly who he and his family were. He definitely couldn’t think about the disgusted look he saw spread across his grandfather’s face, as he recognized his clown mask immediately. Chatty knew his career was over, and he was okay with that. However, he was terrified about Tessa's reaction. He didn’t know what it would be after he had thrown away everything she helped him build. 

The only thing he could think about was Ray was safe, sitting in his arms in the backseat of their getaway car. Their mission had been successful despite the major bumps in the road they had endured. Ray ripped her mask out as she tried to catch her breath, and Chatty followed in pursuit. Nobody spoke while Malla sped around every turn to make sure they weren’t followed. Chatty couldn’t take his eyes off Ray. The light of the full moon kissed the freckles on her cheekbones and caused her silver irises to sparkle like the stars. It was in the heat of the moment. He couldn’t help himself. Ray was still holding his hand. They never let go, besides for a few minutes he was shooting his AK again. Her thumb was currently rubbing circles against his, as he brought her hand up to his lips. He kissed every single one of her delicate little fingers because Chatty saw something extraordinary about the woman he loved today.

Cups wasn’t fragile like a flower. No, she was fragile like a bomb. 

Chatterbox thought she looked like a magnificent firework the moment she exploded today. She took three men out with just a pistol, and she looked fucking beautiful while doing it. Ray’s mouth was slightly opened, as she watched him give each digit an equal amount of attention before kissing the insides of both of her palms. If they were alone, he definitely would have started to kiss up her wrist and arm. He wanted to worship every inch of her. 

“Where to Chatty?” Malla interrupted.

His eclipsed brown eyes never left her two silver moons as he answered. 

“You trust me Cups?”

His eyes darted down to her teeth nibbling on her bottom lip before she answered, causing them to look swollen and glistening in the midnight hour. 

“With my life.” She answered honestly.

He couldn’t help but smile like never before. This was the start of something new for them. A new beginning. Without breaking eye contact with her, Chatty named the place they could hide away, and nobody would ever find them. 

“Head towards the Funhouse.” 

Chapter Text

December 29th, 2024 1:00am, Central Los Santos Medical Center: ( Loki’s POV) 

Loki woke up to the sound of two raised but muffled voices having an argument out in the hallway of his ICU room. He squinted his eyes open under the hospital’s fluorescents and blinked through the burning sensation that pierced his sensitive corneas. He attempted to push himself up in bed but noticed that his hand was occupied with another’s. Next to him was a blurred figure he couldn’t figure out as his eyes were still adjusting to the blinding lights. Whoever it was gripped him like their life depended on it, or like he was going to be ripped away from their grasp at any moment. 

“L-Loki?”

His mind was foggy from tonight’s events, but his memory flooded when he heard her sweet voice. His body jolted up in his bed, causing a sharp pain to shoot down his spine, as his eyes burst open. His vision finally focused, and sitting next to him was the gift of an angel. 

“C-Carmella?”

“Oh thank god you’re okay.”

He felt his body shudder under her gentle touch as she cradled his face. For a year Loki yearned in silence for this kind of affection from Carmella, as he watched her falling in love with his best friend. However, she was now looking at him with those beautiful sea-green eyes he always admired from the distance. 

“I never would have forgiven myself if you died.”

Loki fought through the stabbing pain in his shoulder, as he reached up to feel her fingers in between his own. He had to know if she was real or if this was all a dream. He swallowed nervously as she sat on his bed. He never expected his first time being this close to Carmella would be after throwing himself in front of a stray bullet for her. A single tear fell against her cheek, and he immediately wiped it away with his calloused thumb. 

“Why are you crying?”

 Loki always despised seeing her upset. He saw it often as he watched her from afar. The look of disappointment etched across her face every time Jagger(rp) ignored her advances. It was why Loki tried to make Carmella laugh whenever he saw her. He knew his best friend didn’t do it on purpose. He was always oblivious when it came to women hitting on him. There were multiple occasions Loki remembered of women buying Jagger(rp) drinks, thinking he would come over and talk to them. They were always disheartened in the end. 

“I thought you were gone.”Her voice sounded so feeble. 

He gave her a small smirk. “You can’t get rid of me that easily.” 

“Did you really mean what you said?”

He felt his face go pale. Out of all the things he remembered from tonight’s events the one thing he had managed to forget was his confession. 

Loki was feeling a lot of emotions all at once after witnessing his best friend fleeing with a prisoner disguised in his clown mask. Confusion. Anger. Betrayal. Why was he doing something so thoughtless? Jagger(rp) hadn’t done something this reckless since the moment Loki pulled him off Bobby in their local college pub. He didn’t understand the scene he saw. Jagger(rp) couldn't meet his eye or answer his question, however the way he looked at the woman standing next to him was something Loki had never experienced in his best friend before. It wasn’t until he watched him leave with no other explanation that it clicked in Loki’s head. Jagger(rp) told him about pieces of his past, like being forced to murder innocent people because of a sadistic clown serial killer. He also told him about the girl he met all those years ago, but Loki never learned her name. Dick intruded on their conversation just before Jagger(rp) could finish the entire story. The one thing he did remember was how detailed his best friend described this young girl's eyes. He went on for a good ten minutes about how her irises change color depending on her mood. When she was sad or angry her eyes were like rolling thunder clouds, but when she was happy they sparkled like the midnight sky. Loki felt ignorant and guilty as he realized who she was. He finally understood why Jagger(rp) had such a violent reaction when Dick had called her crazy. She was the same girl from his past. 

Loki chased them down wanting to offer his support, but before he could he found himself distraught at the sight before him. His heart sank when he saw the woman he loved being held hostage by the city’s most dangerous gang. He screamed to take her place. He tried to fight his way to her, but two hands were holding him back. The only thing he could do was collapse to his knees as he prayed for her safety. When the gunfire erupted again the first thing he did was fling himself across Carmella to protect her. He felt a bullet pierce his shoulder blade, not traveling all the way through. However, he didn’t stop using his body as a human shield until the gunshots ceased. When everything died down, Loki realized how hard it was becoming for him to breathe. He was looking into Carmella’s magical lagoons the entire time until he finally felt the pain creeping up on him. He rolled off her body, onto his back, and he started gasping for his breath. He saw worry swimming in Carmella’s green irises, as she started apologizing profusely. Loki didn’t understand what she was sorry for. She hadn’t done anything wrong. Was she upset because he was willing to sacrifice himself for her? She probably felt guilty for his actions, because she didn’t understand them. He never told her the truth, and now he was going to die before he could. He didn’t want her to live with the unknown. While she begged him to keep his eyes open, Loki confessed his deepest secret to her before losing consciousness. 

“T-that I love you? Yes.”  

The words came stuttering out of him. He already told her once. There was no point in taking it back. It would only cause her more stress. His mouth felt dry as he admitted his feelings for the second time tonight. He wasn’t sure how Carmella would react. She had never shown any romantic interest in Loki, and he feared her rejection was on the tip of her tongue. However, he was pleasantly surprised when his lips were suddenly met with hers. As Carmella kissed him, Loki swore he heard a choir of angels singing in the background. His stomach fluttered with butterflies, and the entire room was spinning. Loki has loved Carmella since the moment she accidentally butt-dialed him while working in dispatch. He listened to her struggling to learn the computer's software for about five minutes before he spooked her with his voice. He made her laugh by the end of their conversation, and it was the most joyous sound he had ever heard. Loki had been head of heels ever since. Now the girl of his dreams was kissing him, and he couldn't believe it was real. When Carmella finally pulled away Loki couldn't help but admire her flustered face. She was breathtaking even under the harsh glow of the hospital lights. His hand was now intertwined with her hair as she rested her forehead against his. She let out a shaky sigh before she spoke again.

“I can't believe you did something so stupidly brave just for me.”

“I’d do anything for you, Carmella.” 

This time Loki pulled her in for the kiss, but it didn’t last nearly long enough before they were interrupted.

“Ranger Skylizard, we need to speak with you.” 

The sternness in the Chief’s voice caused both of them to be snapped out of the tiny bubble they created together. Carmella awkwardly pulled away as she sat back down in the chair next to his bed. Tessa, who had become like a second mother to him and was his boss, barged her way into his room. She rolled her eyes at the Chief’s clipped tone but offered Carmella a polite smile as she stood on the opposite side of his bed from her. 

“Hey, how are you feeling?” Tessa asked sincerely.

“Like the luckiest man alive.” 

Loki smiled widely as he took Carmella’s hand in his own, feeling her fingers interlock with his own. It was the truth. He was lucky to be alive. The bullet missed his heart by only a few centimeters. Loki felt like he cheated death, but was reeking of the benefits of the afterlife because kissing Carmella felt heavenly. For a brief moment, he recognized the look of skepticism that flashed across Tessa’s face, as her hazel eyes scanned between him and Carmella. He was relieved when Tessa didn't voice her opinion.

“They had to do surgery to remove the bullet. It had wedged itself into your chest cavity, but the doctor was able to get it all.” 

Loki heard a sob escape from Carmella’s lips, and he immediately went to comfort her. He reassured her that he was okay, as he pressed his lips to her forehead. 

“Deputy Skylizard, we need to discuss tonight's events with you.” The Chief interrupted again.

Loki didn't pull away from Carmella, but he indicated to his superior that he was listening. 

“Were you aware that Detective Gerardy went undercover tonight as a clown to break out one of San Andreas's most violent criminals?”

Loki could feel Carmella tense up under his arms at the mention of his best friend’s name. Loki wondered who snitched to the Chief because he wasn’t there when Mr. K announced his identity to the world. His first thought was Dick had told them the truth, but he couldn’t be sure. 

“Oh, Jesus Christ.” Tessa sounded exasperated. “Perhaps it would be better if Ms. Corset stepped outside before we continued.” 

Loki wanted to argue, but before he could Carmella agreed she would be back once they were finished. He blushed as he felt her kiss his cheek goodbye. He continued to watch her until she disappeared from his view. 

“Loki, do you know what happened tonight?” 

“Regarding?”

“Don’t act stupid boy! Were you a part of tonight’s grand ole escapade!?”

“Dad, that's enough!”

Tessa raised her voice louder than Loki had ever heard her before. If looks could kill then the Chief would be dead, because Tessa looked furious at her father’s implications. Loki decided to play dumb. He didn’t want to be the reason his best friend was convicted for harboring a fugitive.

“I have no clue what transpired tonight, or who was under that mask. It could have been anybody.”

Loki held his breath as he waited to see if they bought his story. If Dick snitched then the Chief would bring up what was said by Mr. K, and Loki had the perfect excuse for why he didn’t hear it. Carmella’s life was on the line. Tessa’s shoulders appeared to relax as he said those words. 

“Why do you think it was Detective Gerardy, Chief?”

Loki was bold with his question, but he needed to know how he came to this conclusion. What did he know?

“Oh, he just saw a clown mask and ran with the accusation!” 

Tessa looked extremely pissed off. 

“I’m not a fucking idiot Tessa, I know exactly what that stupid mask looks like. You used to let him parade it around wherever he wanted.”

“How would you know!? He stopped wearing it around you after you punished him for playing a harmless prank on you!”

“He was out of control! You let him get away with whatever he wanted!”

“He was eleven! All he did was jump out of a bush to scare you in front of your coworkers at the annual trunk or treat. Instead of laughing it off like the rest of us, you called my son a freak! You ruined his first Halloween!” 

“Now is not the time to get into personal business Tessa.”

“It is when you are accusing my son of a felony!”

“I know what I saw!”

“Dick even said he couldn’t tell who it was!

Loki let out the breath he forgot he was holding when he realized Dick was also covering for their friend. Was that the right call? Loki couldn’t say, but he trusted Jagger’s(rp) judgment. 

“It was him, Tessa. I know it. 

“I don’t care what it is you think you know, you have no proof it was him, and if you even attempt to put a warrant out for my son’s arrest I will make sure you regret it.”

“Is that a threat daughter?”

“No, it was a promise disguised as a threat. You taught me that father.”

Loki was astonished by Tessa’s backbone. She was fiercely protective when it came to Jagger(rp). He wondered if she knew it was him tonight, or if she was aware of his plans for this evening. Either way, Loki knew she was bound and determined to deny any of her son’s involvement. 

“Now, If you wouldn’t mind I would like to speak with my Ranger here about tonight’s events in private.” 

“Over my dead body.”

“Don’t be dramatic, father. I won’t need your dead body. After all the crime occurred in Blaine County. Which means I have seniority over this case, or am I mistaken?”

Loki saw the Chief’s face turning a bright shade of red from the rage he was feeling. He knew Tessa was correct. This was her jurisdiction. 

“One day that boy is going to get everyone killed.” 

Baas stomped his way out of the room like a toddler trapped in an old man’s body. Tessa rolled her eyes again but looked relieved that he made himself scarce. Loki never understood why the Chief openly despised his grandson, but nothing Jagger(rp) did was ever good enough. It didn’t make sense because he saw how dedicated his best friend was to making his grandfather proud. Loki helped Jagger(rp) study for multiple tests throughout college because he knew how much it meant to prove his grandfather wrong. 

“Alright Loki, spill the beans. Was it really Chatty?” 

He swallowed nervously before he nodded at Tessa’s question. That was the first time he heard someone refer to Jagger(rp) by his clown name. Lokie knew he used to go by Chatterbox, but he had no idea his mother still used the nickname. Was that the name he preferred? If so, why didn’t he ever tell him?You never asked him which one he wanted to be called. A voice in his head answered his question. If there was one thing he knew about his best friend, he never offered up personal information willingly. You had to pry it out of him. 

“Oh perfect, just perfect!”

Tessa looked stressed, as she rested her arms on top of her head. She started laughing nervously, and all Loki could do was stare in silence. He didn’t know what he could say to calm down his boss at the moment. 

“Did you know he was going to do this!?”

Before Loki could speak, Tessa answered for him.

“No, of course you didn’t. You would have talked him out of it.”

She was right. Loki was always the voice of reason when Chatty, (he wanted to get used to using his clown name from now on), would want to cause some mayhem on campus. On graduation day from the police academy, Loki convinced him not to follow through on the class prank he had planned. Chatty had rigged a glitter bomb to be set off as the Chief gave his finishing speech because Dick had no balls him one day out in the field. Loki wouldn’t have intervened, but he knew Chatty had been on thin ice since he was almost arrested for assaulting Bobby. He also knew the Chief loathed pranks, especially when it came to Chatty’s. Loki wouldn't have put it past the old man to withhold Chatty’s diploma and certification over something so minor.

“That’s probably why he didn’t tell me.”

Tessa furrowed her eyebrows at him. “What do you mean?”

“He didn't want me to talk him out of it. He made up his mind already.” 

“But why!? That's what I don't understand. He's always been careful about every decision he's made because he knew he was under a microscope. Why would he throw it all away for her!?”

Tessa seemed more confused than Loki about the entire situation. Which was surprising because if anyone knew about Hiccups he figured it would be Tessa.

“You don't know?”

“Know what?” Tessa snapped. 

“I-I can't be one hundred percent sure, because he never told me her name back then. Dick interrupted our conversation at the most inopportune moment, and getting that stubborn prick, no offense, to open up is like peeling off those wetsuits we wear for our search and rescue missions.”

“What's your point here Loki?”

“Did he ever tell you about a girl he rescued from the Funhouse when he was like eight?”

“Yes, I know about Cups.”

“Cups?”

“Yes, that's what he called her. It was short for Hiccups.”

“Ah, that makes sense.” 

“What does this have to do with Ray Mond?”

“Ray Mond is Cups, Tessa…”

He watched her hazel eyes grow twice their size, reflecting the same image of a doe caught in a truck’s headlights.

“B-but that can't be. He would have told me. He said he didn't know who Ray Mond was.” 

Tessa began pacing back and forth. Even though she didn't give birth to Chatty, both of their habits were so similar, that if no one knew any better they would assume they were related by blood. 

“Well, maybe he was trying to protect you. He knows how much being Warden means to you.” 

“That's not the point Loki! He's my son! I could have helped him!”

“Well, you know how he is.”

Tessa finally let gravity flop her arms to her side.

“I have to go find them.”

“Do you know where he went?”

“I have a good idea. Are you going to be okay here?”

“Yes, Carmella is still here so I won't be alone.”

“Right…”

He saw Tessa trying to mask the grimace that twisted across his face.

“You don't approve?”

“It's not that.”

“What is it?”

“I don't know, I just have a bad feeling about her.”

“Has she done something to give you that impression?”

“Umm, not exactly I guess.”

“Perhaps you just need to get to know her a little bit better.”

“Perhaps you're right.” Tessa begrudgingly agreed. “Listen Loki, I have to head out of here. I have to make sure Chatty is okay. Thank you for covering for him. You and Dick are great friends.” 

It was just then that Loki remembered that Chatty hadn't been alone that night. There were two other men there that night dressed up wearing clown masks. 

“Wait, Tessa! Chatty didn't do it alone.”  

It was the first time he called him by his nickname out loud before.  

“What do you mean?”

“He had help. There were two other masked individuals there wearing clown masks.”

“What did they look like?”

“One had brown tufts of hair and scars that went across the eye holes, and the other one was a red and blue jester-looking mask.”

He saw the dots connecting inside Tessa’s head, but she didn't offer him any other information. She wished him well and promised to send Carmella in after she left. It was about ten minutes later when Carmella came back into his room, fighting back the tears in her eyes. 

“Hey, what happened? Did Tessa say something to you?”

Carmella sniffed a few times, as she answered his question by waving her arms no. He patiently waited for her to explain, but nothing ever came out. She was just vacantly staring at him.

“Carmella, can you please tell me what happened? Why are you crying?”

He saw the way she was fighting to find the right words to say, but they wouldn’t come out.

“Can you hold me please?”

“Of course. Come here.” 

He scooted over in his bed a little, and opened his arms, inviting her into his embrace. She climbed into his bed carefully to avoid causing him any discomfort. The pain was all worth it just to be able to hold her in his arms. He could smell her rose-scented perfume as she laid her head against his chest. He almost came undone when she draped her hand over his torso, and she interlocked her long tanned legs with his own under the covers. He held her tightly, as he let her cry everything out. He had no clue what those scumbags did to her when they kidnapped her, and he wasn’t going to force her to talk about it. She would when she was ready. All Loki could do was be there for her when she needed him. He was aware she never said I love you back, but he never expected her to. He would wait forever if that was how long it took for her to return his love. 

Outside Central Los Santos Medical Center: (Tessa’s POV) 

There was so much running inside Tessa’s head. All at once she was worried about Chatty and his well-being. He wasn’t answering any of her phone calls, and she prayed it was because he was worried about her reaction, not because he got hurt during the gunfight. Then there was the astonishing revelation that Ray Mond, a suspect in Chatty’s first major case, was also Hiccups, the girl he talked about constantly over the years. Tessa couldn’t believe it. He finally found her, Cups. Then there was the other shocking news she got from Loki. Out of all the people to aid Chatty in his audacious plan tonight was Bon Bon. The thought of her two boys mending their bridge almost put out the blaze of anger that burned inside of Tessa. She was beyond furious with her father for the words he said about Chatty. She knew their relationship was strained, but she never knew how much her father detested his grandson until today. It made her wonder how much Chatty kept hidden behind the scenes to protect her from the cruel image she saw of her father tonight. Her stomach twisted as she thought about the verbal abuse her son endured from the man who always supported her hopes and dreams. Why was Chatty different? It didn’t make sense to her. Yes, he had a dark past, but almost everyone here in Los Santos had one. Her last concern should have been a mild one, but for some reason, it was buzzing in the back of her head. It didn’t help that she ran into the culprit as she was heading towards her Ranger vehicle. 

Tessa was highly suspicious of Carmella’s behavior tonight. Loki may have been one of her deputies, but he had become like another son to her. She typically would have minded her own business. She typically would have ignored the distressed woman, and gone straight to where she knew Chatty was hiding out, but she couldn’t. Something she witnessed tonight didn’t sit right with her. Carmella kissed Loki, but just a few days prior Tessa walked in on Carmella attempting to do the same thing to Chatty. What was her game here? Was she going after Loki to make Chatty jealous? Was she going after him now because he saved her life? Did she have real feelings for him? Tessa thought they were all fair questions regarding the situation, and her curiosity got the best of her. That is why she decided to stop to confront the secretary about her actions here tonight. Carmella was anxiously puffing on a cigarette outside the main entrance. Her bruises were glistening under the moonlight, and Tessa couldn’t help but feel empathy for what the poor woman had endured tonight. 

“Hey Carmella, how are you doing?”

Tessa couldn’t help but notice the way Carmella tensed up after she asked. She chalked it up as a defensive reflex after being kidnapped tonight. Tessa would be a little jumpy too if Chang Gang held her at gunpoint. However, she wouldn’t be standing outside in the dark alone after being abducted. Tessa found that odd.

“I-I’m okay.” 

Carmella began to tremble, but Tessa wasn’t sure if it was from her nerves or the winter air. 

“Have you been seen by a doctor?”

“Uh no, but EMS cleared me at the scene.”

Tessa narrowed her eyes towards the woman. “That’s not the same thing Carmella.” 

Tessa noticed Carmella’s breathing pattern picking up, as she proceeded with her subtle questioning masked by deceitful concern. 

“You should get checked out by a doctor. I can’t imagine what kind of pain Chang Gang inflicted on you, and you shouldn’t take that lightly.”

“I won’t.” Her voice sounded so small.

“Good, there’s something else I wanted to talk to you about.”

Carmella’s body recoiled the longer she lingered around asking questions. Tessa had to fight back the proud smile that crept up her face. She loved being intimidating.

“What is it?”

“I want to know what your intentions are with Loki.” 

“I don’t see how that’s any of your concern.”

This was not off to a good start. It took everything in Tessa not to snap at the girl’s infuriating attitude. If her intentions were pure then it shouldn't be so difficult for her to tell the truth.

“Oh, it wouldn’t be. However, If I recall correctly, just a few days ago I witnessed you attempting to do the same thing to Chatty.”

Carmella rolled her eyes. “Of course, you noticed what was happening, while he was fucking clueless.” 

“Have you ever thought perhaps he just wasn’t interested in you like that?” 

“Oh trust me, I was made painfully aware he doesn’t feel the same way about me tonight. He was willing to throw away his whole life for her! A crazy, psycho, maniac, who has probably murdered thousands of people!”

“So you’re going after Loki now because you realized Chatty didn’t want you?”

“That is not what I said! Don’t put words into my mouth!”

“Then help me understand where your sudden infatuation with Loki came from!? Was it because he saved your life tonight or was he your backup plan the entire time?” 

“I didn’t know about Loki’s feelings for me until he confessed! I didn’t know he was even an option until tonight!”

“If you only realized his feelings for you now then you have no right complaining about Chatty being oblivious to yours!” 

Carmella’s eyes appeared to widen with a realization she didn't have before. She opened her mouth a few times to speak, but no words ever followed. Tessa wasn't sure what she was witnessing before her. Carmella wouldn't even look at her anymore. Instead, she struggled using her vice, as her hands trembled taking three anxious drags off her cancer stick. 

“I don’t have to stand here and be insulted by you!”

Carmella put out the last of her cigarette with the sole of her high-heeled booties before storming her way back inside the hospital. Tessa didn’t have the time or the energy to follow after her. She had more pressing matters to deal with, like finding Chatty. 

She had an inkling he went to the Funhouse. Nobody would ever expect it, because to the world the house had been condemned by the state. However, for years Tessa and Chatty kept this secret from their friends and family. Chatty owned the legal rights of the house. A surprise turn of events came into effect when Tessa found Bobo’s will in the dusty attic. On paper, he named Chatterbox his beneficiary. When she showed him the legal document, she wasn't sure how he would react. The Funhouse was his home, but it was also his prison. At the time she wasn’t sure what he wanted to do with it, but in the end, she wanted it to be his choice. For years, the Funhouse stood vacant until Chatty surprised her with the best Mother’s Day gift she could ever ask for. Five years ago he finally decided what he wanted to do with his inheritance. He started remodeling the inside of the house completely because he thought the house deserved a second chance. He stripped out the blood-soaked floorboards and matching stained wallpaper and replaced it all with the pristine wood he purchased from the lumber yard. Then he started focusing on one single room at a time. He started with the kitchen. He painted the walls a white eggshell and built new wooden cabinets to match the same dark walnut shade of the dining room furniture. Last year he was able to finish up the master bedroom, and Tessa was shocked with how well it had turned out. Remodeling the house wasn’t part of her gift though. It was what he was doing with the land that blew her away. He was slowly building fences and shelters all around the property because he planned to open up an animal sanctuary one day. 

At one point in his life, Chatty wanted to become a vet. Tessa remembered it vividly. It was after Fredrick, their orange tabby cat, passed away. Chatty was only fourteen at the time, but he still felt responsible for not being able to save him like they originally did in the past. Fredrick was the sole reason Tessa even met Chatty. He was just a boy walking the main strip of Grapeseed carrying a sickly kitten in his arms when Tessa came across him. She helped save Fredrick back then, but unfortunately, they were too late this time. She remembered how Chatty wished there was some kind of hospital for animals here in Los Santos. Tessa held Chatty in her arms as he cried over losing a friend, and she explained to him what Veterinary offices were. It was that night he decided he wanted to go to school to become a Vet. However, by his senior year of high school, he changed his mind completely. Tessa thought his sudden career change was because he wanted to follow in their footsteps, but after what her father said about Chatty tonight she wondered if he was the reason behind the last-minute choice. That thought alone made her feel guilty. She should have pressed him more on why he changed his mind. At least now he was dabbling in his dreams with the animal sanctuary up in progress. Tessa no longer felt guilty about never telling her father about their secret project. He didn't deserve to know, and as far as he knew the house was still boarded up. 

She put on her helmet before she kicked off her ranger bike and sped her way to the Funhouse. The cold bitter air wasn't an issue, as it ricocheted off her leather windbreaker jacket. She wasn't mad at Chatty for not telling her about Cups. She understood why he kept it from her, but it didn't matter. He was still her son, and right now he needed her. Tessa taught Chatty that family meant everything. However, family wasn't always blood. Family was whoever was willing to stick around for the ride, no matter how hectic it got. Tessa made a promise a long time ago, not only to herself but to the young boy who saved her life from the cannibalistic clown. Chatty would always come first. She chose him over everything, her career, her girlfriend Kiki, her sisters, and her father. Whatever he needed she would make sure it happened. 

The Funhouse: (Chatterbox’s POV) 

He was nervous, he could admit, about Cups seeing the Funhouse again. Would she have a negative reaction being back at the place that scarred her for life? Would she be upset at him for reminding her of her brother’s death? What if she had another panic attack because the memories behind those haunted walls were just too much for her? He thought about all the possible outcomes, but in the end, he knew the Funhouse was the safest option to camp out for the night. Chatty made sure the property remained under the radar for all these years. He built privacy gates to keep the locals and nosey cops off the land. He kept the outside of the house the same as he remodeled the inside, leaving behind the ‘to be condemned’ sign. If anybody did come snooping around they would believe the house was unsafe and vacant. 

He never told anyone this, not even Tessa knew, but the whole reason he was renovating the house was for Cups. Oddly enough he got the idea after watching a movie called ‘The Notebook’ with Malla on their last Valentine's Day together. He never claimed to be a good boyfriend at that time. The main character of the movie purchased and refurbished a house that carried history with the woman he loved for one sole purpose. One day she would come to see it. That was when he had the genius idea. He wanted to take the cursed slaughterhouse that plagued his nightmares every night and turn it into something more worthy of love. He would use the land to bring more life to the one place that used to snatch it away. There were a lot of motives behind his decision to turn the old farm into an animal sanctuary. One was to make his mother happy of course. Her love for animals went deep, and seeing the joyous look spread across her face when he told the news made him happy.

 The other two reasons were more selfish. This was his way of following his real passion, taking care of sick and injured animals. When he was a kid the only thing Bobo seemed to tolerate were animals. He wasn't kind, but he didn't go out of his way to torture them. However, for Chatterbox the only friends he had were the stray litter of tabby cats that lived out in the barn. All four of them were unique. The mother was a beautiful Calico that went by the name of Aurora because her colors blended like the northern lights. She had three kittens, and each took on one solid color from her coat of fur. He named the light gray one Daisy because she would always eat the wildflowers in the fields. The midnight black one was called Trevor because one night he came back with the wallet of some man by the name of Trevor Phillips. The last one was the runt of the litter, but easily Chatterbox’s favorite. He was an orange-striped kitten who appeared to be just as mischievous as Chatterbox was. He was very picky when it came to picking the name of his dear friend. In the end, he decided on Fredrick because it sounded similar to Friend. 

He cared for those cats before he met Cups, but continued to care for them after she left. Unfortunately, one day something terrible happened. Bobo wanted to poison his next victims with a hundred pesticide bombs he had stolen. To do this he locked them up inside the barn because he didn't want to risk inhaling the fumes himself if he did it inside the Funhouse. Chatterbox was sleeping at the time when he woke up to the choked screams of innocent lives begging to be released. He went ballistic when he dashed outside and he saw what was transpiring. He tried to beat down the doors to get to his friends, but Bobo held him back. It wasn't until they heard nothing but silence did he let Chatterbox open the doors. He ignored the lifeless human bodies. They didn't matter to him at that moment. The only thing that mattered was finding his friends and making sure they were alive. When he got to their little cubby of the barn he sank to his knees. He didn't care if the lingering fumes were causing him to cough his lungs out, he had to see if they survived. The scene he saw when he lifted the blanket was heartbreaking. All of them were cuddled up together, dead. All but one that is. Fredrick wasn't there. Chatty had no clue where he could be. That was until he heard a faint meow coming from the hay pile in the corner. Fredrick buried himself under all the straws to escape the poisonous fumes, but he was extremely weak. Without thinking of the repercussions of his actions Chatterbox scooped up the frail creature in his arms and ran away. He heard Bobo calling after him to come back and help him clean up the mess, but Chatterbox refused. Fredrick needed help and he was going to get it. That was how Chatty met Tessa. He was walking Main Street in Grapeseed, trying to flag down help, but everyone was ignoring him. That was until Tessa pulled up. Her willingness to help Fredrick was what earned his trust from the start. 

His last selfish reason for remodeling the Funhouse was because a part of his heart believed if Cups saw what he did for her, then she would have no choice but to come by and see it for herself. Once everything was complete he planned to announce the grand opening to the entire city. If she was still here she would see it. She would come back to him after all this time, and maybe he could convince her to stay like Noah convinced Allie. However, if Cups had a fiancé then Chatty would probably just kill them. That was a joke, he told himself. He knew his plan wasn’t foolproof. It required her to show up. However, his goal was for her to know that if she ever needed somewhere to call home then she had one here at Chatty & Cups’s Wildlife Reserve.

His whole plan went out the window anyway because she was here seeing it now before it was complete. They were pulling into the driveway and his heart was beating a mile a minute. Luckily he was wearing gloves tonight. Not only did they prevent his fingerprints from being left behind at the scene, but they now served as a shield for his sweaty palms. He could feel the white silk fabric clinging to his skin for dear life. He prayed Cups couldn't feel it as she continued holding his hand. She appeared to have the same mindset as him. I'm not letting you go anytime soon. Chatterbox was more than okay with that. Ray could hang across his back like a baby monkey and he wouldn't bat an eye. He wanted to be as close to her as she would let him. 

He couldn't help but become mesmerized by the sparkle in her eyes when the house came into her vision. Her silver irises were the novas of the sky. He didn't see one ounce of doubt flash across her face. She looked star-struck, and he was a goner. He expected her to need reassurance but Cups looked like she just arrived at her favorite place on the earth. Malla could barely put the car in park, next to the white picket fence, before Ray jumped out of the slow-rolling vehicle. His arm was practically yanked out of the socket because, despite her excitement, she didn’t dare to let his hand go. It was like they both feared the other would disappear at any moment. Cups was jumping up and down with so much exhilaration he swore she was radiating her own cosmic energy around them. She was practically glowing brighter than the full moon high above them. 

“You sure this is a good idea, mate?” Bobby asked as he got out of the car. 

Malla stood next to his Australian brother and gripped his hand tightly. She placed her head against his shoulder like she was extremely tired. Kirk disappeared to take a leak behind a tree because his bladder was about to explode. Chatty wasn’t surprised by Bobby’s concern. The horror stories that lived inside these walls would haunt you for the rest of your life. It didn’t help that the outside of the house looked just as raggedy as it did when he was a boy. 

“Yeah, I’m sure. No one will find us here.” 

“It looks the same…” Ray finally spoke, and her eyes looked like two flying saucers. 

“Looks can be deceiving.”

He gave her a mischievous grin, and the smile she gave him in return was so radiant he almost fainted. This was the first time, since seeing her again, that Ray looked genuinely happy. Chatty’s heart hammered loudly in his chest, as he gaped at the magnificent sight. No other woman could ever compare to Cups’s beauty, because it wasn’t just her looks that made her beautiful. It was the way her laughter filled the entire room with a warm bubbly sensation that left you feeling at peace. It was the way her cheeks flushed crimson red every time she had an impromptu hiccup. It was her unwavering loyalty and love, and her kind heart. It was her confidence and how she carried herself. Ray was strong. She was powerful, and Chatty never doubted her ability to kick his ass. He did believe he could put up a decent fight, but in the end, he knew Cups would always beat him, and he wouldn’t mind in the slightest.

He believed Ray was also beautiful because she was a great mother. The way she sacrificed herself to protect Hope’s humanity had been the way he wished his birth mother had protected him a long time ago. He wasn’t sure if that was fair, to wish his mother had taken the brunt end of the abuse his father had inflicted on him growing up, but he didn’t care. He was just a boy. A child. Instead, she fled, leaving him behind in the dust. She could have prevented every act of torture he ever endured if she had just taken him with her. He was forced to become his mother's savior, causing him to grow into a protector, especially over the people he loved. 

He pulled Cups behind him gently as he led her up the steps to the front door. She was practically vibrating with excitement under his touch. Her eagerness to see the inside of his hard-earned work emitted a new kind of feeling in his heart. He wanted to make her proud. He felt his hands shake as he put his key inside the lock, twisting it open. They were met with darkness until he switched on the light, and his eyes darted to Ray. He was dying to see her reaction. 

He wasn’t disappointed. If her eyes were shining from seeing the shell of the home, they were now beaming as she absorbed her surroundings. Chatterbox ripped out every piece of wood that was stained with blood and replaced it with the lumber he purchased. He painted the walls white after removing all the torn wallpaper. He wanted to make sure Bobo’s demon no longer clung to any reminisce of this home. The only furniture that greeted them at the front door was the restored entryway hall tree that hung up their coats and stored their shoes, and red vintage area rugs along the floors. The first main corridor remained empty. Chatterbox was unsure how he wanted to decorate the second living room of the huge farmhouse. The parts of the house he refurbished were the kitchen, the master bedroom, and the main living room, and last weekend he just finished installing the new plumbing system in all the bathrooms.

“Chatty…”

If the praise in her murmured tone didn't reveal how proud she was of him, then her marveling silver daggers sure as hell did. Her eyes pierced his heart with a blade of pride he could never mistake. 

“This is incredible!” 

For the first time she left his side to admire his handy work, but she never strayed out of his sight. His eyes followed her sporadic movements across the main foyer, as he barely registered Bobby and Malla’s encouraging compliments. Every so often her long lashes fluttered up to be met by his love-struck grin. She now stood in the middle of the bare drawing room with her arms stretched out in astonishment.

“I don't know what to say!”

Chatty wasn't aware of his praise kink until her acclamations caused his aching shaft to twitch in his slacks. He felt his neck grow hot as he became more flustered by her sultry gaze. 

“Brother, how did you manage to do this!?” Bobby stood in the hallway near the dining room, rubbing small circles into Malla’s back.

Chatterbox let out a staggered breath as he turned to face his brother to acknowledge his question. His right hand ruffled his hair back before he began tugging on the lobe of his ear. 

“It’s kind of a crazy story.”

His heart rate increased as glanced to see Ray’s intrigued eyes holding onto his every word. 

“When Bobo passed…” he swallowed nervously as he looked down at the ground. He didn’t miss the way her body stifled at the mention of her precious captor. “Tessa grew curious and went snooping around. In the attic, she found Bobo’s will, and shockingly enough he named me his beneficiary.” 

His stomach began to curdle as he waited for someone to speak. He hated mentioning the diabolical clown. To break the awkward deafening silence, Bobby brought everyone’s attention to the dining room table where Chatterbox forgot something he didn’t want Cups to see just yet. 

“What’s this on the table in here?”

Chatterbox’s eyes darted over to where Bobby and Malla started investigating the prototype logos he had scattered everywhere. Before he could stop her, Ray made her way over to his friends. 

“Oh yuck those are… umm….” 

His voice trailed off, as he let the substituted curse word escape his lips. To this day he struggled to cuss inside the walls of the Funhouse. Bobo had done a number on him with all the potty mouth treatments he received as a small boy. He remained motionless as they observed his ambitions. Chatterbox wasn’t sure how to explain his dreams to his friends, let alone convey his huge declaration of love for Ray in front of them all. 

“C & C’s Wildlife Reserve.” Bobby read out loud. 

“Chatty, what is all this?” Malla asked. 

He couldn’t pry his eyes away from the way Ray’s eyebrows furrowed as she studied the papers in front of her. He wondered how she felt about her name being tied to a business she hadn’t agreed to. Would she think he was psychotic? Would it freak her out to know he associated her name with his hopes and dreams? To help cushion her realization he decided to confess to half of the truth. 

“It was a Mother's Day gift for Tessa. We are turning the property into an animal sanctuary.” 

Bobby gripped his shoulder like a proud older brother, as he heard Malla give her congratulations. However, his eyes never left Ray as he watched her body recoil. She knew the truth, and his heart sank seeing her negative reaction. His throat tightened with despair. How would he rectify this?

He gave a tour of the rest of the first floor, as Kirk finally made his way inside the house straight to the fridge. He was disappointed when he was met with nothing. They never thought about dinner plans for tonight, because their main focus had been breaking Ray out of prison. Malla excused herself to the lady's room claiming she felt ill. Bobby trailed after her as he worried about his fiancée’s well-being. Kirk made himself at home in the living room, slumping down on the couch to sleep. 

Chatterbox led Ray upstairs to continue showing her parts of the house she'd never seen before. Whatever he witnessed in the dining room was causing distance between them, and he couldn't understand why. Was knowing he cared that deeply about her too jarring for her to accept? He attempted to mask his sadness as he showed her the master bedroom, but it was almost impossible when she declared she wanted to turn in for the night. He handed her a fresh towel before he drew her a warm bubble bath in the brand-new clawfoot tub. He felt embarrassed he could only offer her a pair of sweats and an old red T-shirt when she asked for a change of clothes.  If he had been thinking he would have asked Malla to pack Cups some clothes she might feel comfortable in. Instead, she was stuck with whatever he provided and probably felt entirely uncomfortable. After he knew she was settled he was going to give her some space. He didn't want to smother her. He wished her goodnight, but before he could leave her feeble voice stopped him in his tracks. 

“Wait, Chatty..”

He turned back around. Copper ingot met priceless opals. 

“Yes, Cups?” He asked guardedly. 

Ray looked uneasy standing before him. She had done a complete one-eighty on him. Was it that bad he included her in his plans? Was she about to turn him down gently?

“Will you stay, please…?”

He knew his jaw was gaped open at her request. That wasn't what he was expecting to leave her lips. She rendered him speechless. He was completely stunned-locked. 

“You don't have to!” She frantically screamed out but immediately reeled back. “I-I just feel safer knowing you will be right outside the door.”

He tried to simmer the pride he felt in his chest knowing he still made her feel safe, despite whatever was running through her busy mind. He couldn't get his hopes up if he hadn't misread the situation he saw earlier. He could be her friend if that was all she desired.

“Of course I'll stay, Cups.” 

He felt a pang in his heart as she smiled shyly at him before closing the bathroom door. He collapsed his butt against the foam mattress from exhaustion, as he ruffled his hands through his hair. She left him completely riled up in his thoughts. She was so beautiful and he loved her so much, but a part of him never felt deserving of the happiness she gifted him. She was a rare glimpse of heaven in this cruel world, and he was only a contributing factor to her pain. Guilt was eating him alive for letting her go off into that blizzard years ago. The what-ifs were flooding his mind. 

What if he let her stay? It wasn’t like Bobo was already threatening her safety to make Chatterbox do whatever evil plot he had cooked up. Chatty would have sacrificed his soul to keep her safe. Then she never would have been a victim of Chang Gang’s torment. Cups would have survived long enough that they could have devised a plan to kill Bobo together. It was his fault he let her go. 

His agitation towards himself gave him the jitters. His skin felt like it was crawling as he stood up hectically from the bed. He paced back and forth as he felt a panic attack begin to brew. He tried to focus on his breathing, but the steam leaking from under the washroom door was drowning his lungs. He needed fresh air, as he opened the glass-paned doors leading to the outside balcony. 

“Chatty!?”

 He heard water splashing around, as Cups hollered out to him. She must have heard the door open and thought he was leaving. 

“I’m right here, Cups. I'm just stepping out onto the balcony, but I will keep the doors wide open. How does that sound?”

“Okay…”

“I’m not going anywhere. I promise.” He reassured her again. It appears to do the trick, as he heard her sink back into the tub. 

When he stepped onto the terrace trying to get his senses to be engulfed by the atmosphere of Grapeseed. He listened for the crickets chirping their lullabies, but Ray’s sweet singing silenced them. He searched for the stench of cow manure in the wind, but the smell of vanilla lingered in the air. His mind was consumed by her. 

He imagined her naked body smothered in bubbles. Her tanned silk skin soaked in suds, as she lathered herself up with the red loofah. He groaned, picturing the way her rose-budded nipples would plump up under his touch, or the way she would quiver from his knuckles grazing against her throbbing clit. He moaned as he readjusted himself in his trousers. Thankfully he was wearing compression boxers that helped hide his massive boner, but the outline of his cock was still visible through the thin material. He had never felt this sexually frustrated before. The things he would give to be able to explore the way her lips tasted and the way she sounded as she came. 

He tried to shake his impure thoughts out of his head, but it didn’t work. He started wondering what it would sound like hearing her gasping his name as he nibbled along her jugular vein. His next attempt to stop them was digging his palms into his eye sockets trying to crush the nefarious images that flashed across his lust-filled pupils. However, he now saw her luscious curves sprawled across his maroon silk sheets waiting for him to join her. When that didn’t work he had no other choice. He started banging his fist against his skull to pound them out of his head. He gripped the banister till his knuckles lost their color. The thoughts wouldn’t stop. He now was daydreaming about what her pussy tasted like. He wanted to wrap her legs around his face as he devoured her delicious cunt. He wanted to taste her sweet nectar against his tongue, wondering if she tasted like wild honeysuckles. The sound of the wood cracking under his fingers snapped him back to reality. He let out a trembling breath. He needed to collect his thoughts. He needed to control his primal urges because there was one thing he knew for sure. 

He didn’t deserve to ever think of her in that way.

The Funhouse: (Ray’s POV) 

She was dreaming, right? 

There was no way she was currently taking a luxurious bubble bath Chatty personally drew for her in the Funhouse bathroom, as he waited patiently for her in the room he called hers. She smiled to herself as she popped some of the bubbles between her raisin fingers. She didn’t care if she looked like a prune. She couldn’t remember the last time she had taken a relaxing bath, and she was going to relish it. In all of her years, she had never been treated with so much care. He checked the temperature of the water to make sure it wasn't too hot to blister her skin, but warm enough to soothe her aching muscles. He lit two scented candles that smelled like cinnamon apple cider and hazelnut cream. He retrieved his shampoo and body wash from the shower and placed them within reach of the tub for her. He even apologized for not having any conditioner for her hair, like he should have known she would be coming. Ray was thankful to have the opportunity to wash away the dirt and grime she accumulated over the past few days. She was terrified of using the washroom in the prison because she would have been too vulnerable. Ray ran her body under the steaming jets of his shower to scrape away her filth, to avoid ruining the creation Chatty made for her…

Ray sunk deeper into the water so the bubbles now tickled her button nose, as she let her mind think about the events that occurred today. Earlier this morning she was constantly looking over her shoulder, but now she was soaking in a bath made by the man she loved most in the world. For the first time in her life, she truly felt safe. Which was ironic since she was currently taking up residency in a home that first tainted her soul. To this day guilt still gnawed at her heart for what she did to Yuno in the Funhouse basement. She told herself she had no other choice. He tried to kill her first, and if it wasn't for Chatty throwing him up against the wall he probably would have succeeded. It was the perfect case of self-defense, but she still blamed herself. She was the reason they were kidnapped. She ruined their adoption. Which caused Yuno to flee the orphanage that night in a rampage with a profusely apologetic Ray trailing behind him, before the blue demon snatched them off the streets. If she had been a better sister or a better daughter, then perhaps her brother would still be alive. 

She forced her regrets down, as she traveled her thoughts to her happy place. She started thinking about Hope snuggled warm in her bed, and sleeping peacefully. What she would give to be able to sing her to sleep right now. When she was able to visit, they had developed their own traditions. Every night Hope would have a choice she would make on what put her to sleep that night. Some nights she chose the bedtime story Ray had made up. It was about King Chatty and his dedication to finding his long-lost family who were kidnapped by a hostile dragon. The other routine was a tribute to her father. When Twinkles discovered Ray was pregnant, every night they were together he would sing a Spanish lullaby to her growing belly. She heard it so often the lyrics were ingrained into her head, and now she sang them to Hope as a reminder of her father’s devout love. She quietly hummed the tune of the lullaby to herself, unaware of the echoing walls.

 Ray knew she would have to act fast moving forward, especially if Mr. K knew she already escaped. However, Mr. K could still be under the impression Ray is unaware of the location of the safe house they are holding her daughter hostage in. Ray was always forced to be blindfolded the entire trip because they were afraid of what she was capable of if she knew of Hope’s whereabouts this entire time. April risked her life leaking the manor’s coordinates in the letter she sent last week, but now Ray knew exactly where to find her. 

Another twinge of guilt squeezed her heart when she thought about how Mr. K knew Chatty’s real identity. He announced his legal name in front of two police officers, and now Chang Gang knew about the people tied closest to him. They didn’t hesitate to start with the most beautiful woman Ray had ever seen before. The model they held at gunpoint, who went by the name of Carmella, obviously was someone of importance to him. Otherwise, the gang wouldn’t have wasted their time kidnapping her. Was she his girlfriend? Chatty also talked a lot about his mother Tessa, and Ray was beyond worried Mr. K would go after her next. It would be all her fault, and Chatty would never forgive her.  She would destroy his life just like she destroyed Twinkles’s. 

She dunked her head under the water, hoping it would drown her spiraling thoughts. It didn’t. Instead, she’s now coughing up water that she accidentally inhaled. She could hear Chatty’s footsteps scrambling to the door, as he questioned if she was alright. The concern laced in his deep voice sent a warm tingling sensation to her stomach, as she reassured him she was okay. This time when she heard him stepping onto the terrace she didn’t panic like before, because he had proven he would be there the instant he thought she needed him. She wasn’t even in danger, but he kept his promise. 

If Carmella was his girlfriend then she was incredibly lucky to have someone so caring. If he was this attentive to Ray’s needs, a girl he met once when they were eight, then she couldn’t imagine how he treated the woman he loved. Ray was never often the jealous type, but tonight the green monster of envy dug its way into her head when she saw the sign labeled C & C Wildlife Reserve. 

Chatty and Carmella’s Wildlife Reserve she presumed. 

However, there was a glimmer of hope when Chatty stated the animal sanctuary had been a gift for his mother. Maybe she had a clown name too, and that was what the other C was for. The only way she would know is if she asked him. 

She washed her tangled chestnut hair with Chatty’s old spice shampoo and then scrubbed her body with the new red loofah he had given her lathered in the same brand of body wash. His spicy but woodsy scent that immersed her senses was finally explained away, as she let herself get lost in her guilty pleasures. Chatty’s intoxicating aroma was seeping its way into her skin, nose, and lungs. It was like he was sitting next to her, and she was breathing in his erotic pheromones. She couldn’t stop her mind from traveling to her thoughts of pure euphoria. At the moment she didn’t care if he was taken, because in her imagination they always belonged to each other. Her fatal fantasies gave way to her labored breaths, as she pictured making love to Chatty in her head. April told her once “There’s no such thing as bad thoughts, only your actions talk.” Back then, their thoughts consisted of plotting Mr. K’s death, but not Ray couldn’t get Chatty’s muscular figure out of her head. 

Her silver eyes fluttered closed, as her hand began to map her body. Her skin felt silky smooth, as they traced gentle circles along her collarbone and down her sternum. She pinched her perky nipples between her soaped-covered fingers. She bit her lip to muffle her moans from the incredible sensation. After she gave an equal amount of attention to both tits, her hand traveled further south to explore the heat she knew was boiling between her legs. She gasped when her fingers grazed her swollen clit, and covered her mouth with her other hand. She then began mimicking the same circles she was doing down her body previously against her bud pleasure. Her mind started picturing her hand being replaced by Chatty’s, as he made her come for him over and over again. She imagined his raspy voice giving her orders while whispering sweet nothings into her ears. She envisioned his giant rough hands wrapping around her waist as she took every inch of whatever he was packing underneath his tailored slacks. It didn’t take long for her to reach an orgasm thinking about how blissful it would be to have Chatty in this way, but Ray knew deep in her heart she didn’t deserve it. Chatty was her beacon of light in her dark world. She was tainted with an evil he already experienced and defeated once, but she feared her darkness was far too consuming. She may have already ruined his career because she guilt-tripped him into breaking her out of prison for her daughter. Then she put his loved ones’ lives at risk, and now she was invading his future home with Carmella… 

She dried herself off with the fluffy towel she draped across the sink after Chatty handed it to her. Once she was done, she slipped on his oversized sweats, she had to roll a few times so they would fall off her hip, even after tightening the drawstring. She wondered if he had given her an older shirt he wore back in high school because the red material seemed to fit her better. It wasn’t too loose or too tight. It hugged her body perfectly. Tomorrow she would ask if they could get clothes of her own, but tonight she selfishly would treasure every moment he had encased in his warm garments. She tied her hair up in the towel until she was able to ring out all the water that dripped from her thick deep auburn locks.

She found Chatty standing on the balcony looking up at the night sky. She naturally gravitated towards him, and he sensed her arrival before she even reached him. His cheeks were flushed, and immediately she wondered if it was because she looked ridiculous. She hugged herself, as a crisp winter breeze sent shivers down her spine, and goosebumps crept up her arms. Instinctively she leaned into Chatty’s orbit to feel his body heat radiating off him. Her moment of warmth was brief because without a word Chatty disappeared into the bedroom, leaving her there in the cold. Her head hung low, as she thought she had pushed his boundaries too far. However, her moment of despair was short-lived, because he came right back, draping a colorful quilt across her shoulders. She cocooned herself in the heavy fabric, and when she looked up she was met with the most breathtaking sight. Behind him, the full moon outlined his silhouette, as his usual golden halos looked eclipsed in the night sky. His smile was feverish. He was always looking out for her, and taking care of her.

“D-does Tessa have a clown name?” She blurted out suddenly. 

She decided to rip the bandaid off. She needed to know now if she should swallow her feelings. His thick eyebrows arched up at her question. 

“Uh, yeah she does.” He clutched the banister nervously. “It’s uh, Boo-boo.” His cheeks grew scarlet red. “She used to kiss my scraped knees, and thought the name would help get over my panic attacks every time I heard Bobo’s name.” He quickly explained. “Why do you ask?”

“Oh, just curious is all…”

Her eyebrows furrowed down. There was her answer. The other C was for Carmella. She felt her stomach twisting in knots, as she fought the urge to puke everywhere. She stepped away from him to create the distance she needed to protect her heart. 

“Why do you keep doing that?” 

“Doing what?” 

She felt his bronze irises staring right at her, begging her to look at him, but she couldn’t. She didn’t want to fall apart in front of him. 

“You keep pulling away from me. What happened downstairs earlier?”

His tone was stern like he demanded an explanation. 

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about.” 

“Ever since you saw those signs scattered across the kitchen table you have been distancing yourself from me, and I want to know why.”

Ray’s mouth was too dry to form any words, and still, she refused to look at him. 

“Did I freak you out that much?”

“What!? No, you didn’t freak me out! I’m so happy for you, Chatty!” 

“Thanks, Cups.” 

He flashed her his signature soft smile, and she felt like she was going to die. She meant it when she said she was happy for him. He seemed to have a picture-perfect life. He had a family who loved him, a successful career, a passion project, and a gorgeous girlfriend. Ray was just a jagged puzzle piece begging to fit somewhere she didn’t belong. However, if her place in his life was just being his friend then she wanted that. 

“You’re welcome, Chatty.” 

Her eyes drifted up scanning the constellations in the sky to keep herself busy. She could see out of the corner of her eye that Chatty was still looking right at her, as he leaned up against the sturdy railing. 

“H-how long have you two been together?”

Suddenly Chatty’s carefree demeanor switched, as she saw him straightening up. 

“What the yuck are you talking about, Cups?” 

Was this how it was going to be? Was he going to play stupid with her? Her anger almost made her clouded irises give in to meeting him, but she restrained herself. Instead, she took in steady breath, before she called him out for playing dumb.

“You and Carmella.” She said flatly. 

She thought this would be the moment when he felt as uncomfortable as she did. She thought they would sit in silence, as he tried to explain away all his actions. However, she lost the game she was playing with herself when she looked over at Chatty because she heard his infectious laughter erupting from his gut. Deep but warm chuckles tangled with the winter breeze and played like a wind-up music box. She couldn’t believe the audacity he had to find all of this funny. 

“Where did you get the idea that Carmella and I were together?” 

“Oh I don’t know, maybe because Mr. K had her hostage, hoping you would trade me for her.”

“Okay, and did I?”

The smug smirk he gave her was infuriating at this point. 

“Well no, but that’s because you know about Hope.”

He shook his head at her almost like he was offended by her statement. 

“Any other reason you think I’m dating my secretary?”

“Maybe the fact you are naming an entire business after her!?”

His big brown eyes looked more puzzled than ever. 

“Where the yuck is Carmella’s name plastered on those signs?”

“In the logo! C & C’s Wildlife Reserve!”

The wrinkles that were visible across his forehead smoothed out, and his eyes softened as he had come to a realization. 

“Stay right the yuck here. I’ll be right back.” 

Chatty hurried back inside, and she saw him pulling out a chest from underneath the bed. When he came back out he was holding a three-prong folder in his hands labeled “For Cups.”

“Read this.” 

His hands trembled as he handed her the plastic binder.

“What is it?”

“An explanation.”

When she opened the folder she was met with a business proposal signed and stamped by a judge for approval. The cover page is what caught her entire attention.

Project:

This business proposal is put forward on the 5th of November, 2024 between: 8:30 am- 9:30am. 

(Proposing Company): Chatty & Cups’s Wildlife Reserve located at 42 Grapeseed Ave, Grapeseed, SA 72938

(Proposal Receiver): Department of Justice located at 100 Davis Ave, South Los Santos, SA 72936

Purpose:

Providing second chances for those seeking hope in this chaotic world.

Slogan:

We will fill your empty cups with kindness, compassion, and laughter.

She knew she looked absurd with her mouth hung wide open. The C had been for her the whole time, but why? 

“I-I don’t understand why would you do this for me?”

Chatty ran his hand through his chocolate brown hair, causing his rugged forearms to flex. His muscles were being accentuated by the scars that decorated his body. 

“I had this insane idea that if I rebuilt the Funhouse for you, then eventually you would have to come see it.” 

“Like the women did in that one sappy chick flick!? Cups exclaimed.”

“Yes, exactly!”

Ray’s heart was beating rapidly all of a sudden. What did that mean then? Was his gesture just to catch her attention to see if she still existed, or was it as deep as the proclamation the male lead made to the woman he loved? 

“What does that mean exactly then, Chatty?”

She quietly whispered. At first, she was unsure if he even heard her until she felt one of his hands cup her cheek gingerly. He had the same expression across his face he had when he was holding her in his arms in that interrogation room. 

“It means I love you, Cups.” 

Chatty’s confession hit her like a freight train. Did she hear him correctly? He loved her. How was that even possible? He was a symbol of a conquering King who overcame his trials and tribulations, while she was a wench cursed to face every monster that existed. Her silence must have made him anxious, because when she didn’t answer his foot started tapping in place, and his hand started tugging against his ear lobe. It was a nervous tick of his she picked up on, and it was absolutely endearing. 

“I-I don’t know what to say…”

It was true. Even though she loved him, she couldn’t say it back. She has only ever said those words to Hope. Saying them to Chatty made it all too real because she genuinely thought he deserved better than her. She knew her life would one day destroy everything he worked so desperately for, and she couldn’t do that to him. She wanted to protect him from her darkness 

“You don’t have to say anything. I just thought you should know.”

If he stopped there she would have managed to stay strong. If he had shut his gorgeous mouth, then she wouldn’t have surrendered to the temptation of his maroon lips. 

“You should know I’ve been in love with you since I was eight years old. I was a goner the moment you struck me with those moonstone eyes Cups and yuck, your laughter is the sweetest sound I’ve ever heard in my life. I love every single thing about you. I love the way you hiccup when you get nervous or excited. I love your resilience. I love the way you are fiercely protective and loyal to those you love. You are a fierce warrior and a force to be reckoned with, but also a fantastic mother who sacrificed everything for her daughter.” He paused for only a moment to catch his breath, but he wasn’t finished. He was determined to finally profess his love and devotion. “I know I haven’t met Hope yet, but believe me when I tell you there’s no doubt in my mind when I say I will love that girl like she’s my own.”

That was the straw that broke the camel’s back. He not only loved her but claimed he would love her daughter as well. When he said those words his thumb was tracing her freckles, as his sultry amber eyes dipped down to her lips. He leaned in closer till she could feel his hot breath brush against her neck, and her eyelashes tickle his cheek. Her silver irises fluttered up to meet his molten gaze waiting for her consent. She was the one to take the next step, pulling him in by the nape of his neck. When her lips crashed against his it felt like the world stopped, and it was just the two of them. Electricity rippled between them from the sheer heat coursing through their bodies. Once she gave permission, Chatty jumped to discover every inch of her mouth. His tongue had requested entry when it swiped across her lips, and she didn’t hesitate to grant him access. Her knees almost collapsed from under her when he groaned into her mouth, but he held her up with his fingers gripping her hips tighter. Just like she expected, his mouth tasted like black coffee with a splash of apple cinnamon. Her fingers were tangled in his hair now, as he lifted her to set her against the balcony’s banister. Her legs wrapped around his waist, and she gasped in his deepened kiss when she felt his hard member pressing against her wet heat. She could tell his cock was huge just by feeling it pressed against her inner thigh until his hips bucked up against her clit. Her fingers went for the buttons on his shirt, as she pulled them apart. She needed to be as close as possible to feel his striking muscles, which he kept hidden underneath his clothes, pressed up against her. He discarded the vest he was wearing, and his white dress shirt hung wide open, but it wasn’t enough for her. She needed him inside of her. 

Her hands traveled down his sturdy chest, over every single rock-hard ab he owned, to where his v-line met his pants. Her fingers traced his hips gently, as he panted under her teasing touch. Her lips were swollen and glistening from his nipping teeth. She knew she looked completely wrecked, but to be fair, so did Chatty. His usual pools of honey that reflected sweetness, were now completely black and reflected nothing but hunger for her. She moaned out his name when he started leaving love bites along her neck. Which caused him to darkly chuckle into her freshly washed hair. 

“Atta girl.” He growled into her ear.

Ray quivered when he said those words. She knew her pussy was already flooding for him, and he hadn’t even touched her there yet. She felt him stiffen when she unbuttoned the top of his trousers, and immediately she thought she overstepped his boundaries. She was about to start apologizing profusely when he explained his reaction. 

“Yuck, there’s headlights coming up the driveway.”

Her face paled when he said those words. They found her. Like the mind reader he was, Chatty cupped her face to reassure her of her safety here. 

“Hey, it’s okay. I’m pretty sure it’s just Tessa.”

“Y-you’re mother?” 

“Yes.”

Suddenly they were scrambling to fix their clothes before she arrived. She wasn’t expecting to meet his mother now, like this. The last thing Ray needed was Tessa seeing her with her hand down her son’s pants. 

“Chatty?”

“Yes, love.” 

Love. The term of endearment caused her cheeks to flush, and her heart to thrash against her chest. 

“Isn’t your mother a Warden?” 

“She is, but I trust her.”

He held out his hand for her to take. She no longer wavered when it came to her trust for Chatty. He was the only person in her life to never betray it. He proved time and time again his loyalty knew no bounds, and now she couldn’t wait to see what his love was capable of. She followed closely behind him, as he led her down the stairs to meet his mother. 

Nervous was an understatement when it came to how Ray was feeling. She was apprehensive about introducing herself to Tessa. She knew the woman would want nothing but the best for her son, and Ray knew that wasn’t her. 

“Chatty!” The petite woman cried out.

When they met her at the foyer, Chatty let go of her hand for a moment to hug his mother back. 

“Thank god you’re okay.”

“What are you doing here, Tessa?” 

Chatty’s hand instinctively found hers once the intimate moment with his mother was over. His warm calloused hands grounded her nerves.

“Well it’s a little alarming when I get paged that one of my Park Rangers was shot in a shoot out at the prison, and then when I arrive at the hospital the Chief of Police is screaming at me, demanding answers, because he saw you fleeing the scene.”

“Loki? How is he?”

She felt Chatty squeeze her hand when he asked about his friend. She squeezed his back three times, hoping he knew what it meant. I’m right here.

“He’s okay! He had to have surgery to remove the bullet, but I was able to talk to him before I came here. He helped me connect the dots.”

She saw Chatty’s chest puff out, as he let out the breath he was holding. She understood exactly how he felt. Every day Hope wasn’t with her, Ray couldn’t breathe properly. 

“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you, Tessa.” 

“It’s okay. I understand why you didn’t.”

“Are you mad?”

The way Chatty asked that question reminded Ray of a small child who got caught doing something wrong. It was like she got a glimpse of their dynamic during his childhood. Tessa’s face became stern-like, as she narrowed her hazel eyes up at him. 

“Chatty, what do I always tell you?”

“I could never do anything to disappoint you.” 

“Exactly. You don’t think I would understand why you did what you did? I only wish you would have come to me so I could help you, but I know if it was that easy you probably would have.”

Chatty nodded his head at her in response, but he still couldn’t meet his mother's eyes. She knew then he struggled with the same guilt inside. 

“Chatty, look at me, sweetheart.” 

Tessa must have also picked up on his swirling thoughts. She placed her hand on his shoulder, which caused Chatty to listen to his mother’s request, as he lifted his chin to meet her gaze.

“I need you to listen to me when I say this to you, okay.”

“Yes ma’am.” He politely responded.

“We all make choices in our lives that define us as individuals.”She paused for a moment to make sure he heard what she said next. “You are the best choice I ever made.”

Ray’s heart melted at the sight before her of a mother’s unconditional love for her son. 

“Mom…” Tears brimmed Chatty’s eyes.

“The choices you make in your life are yours and yours alone, or whoever you choose to make those choices with.” 

Ray didn’t miss the small smile Tessa sent her way before she continued with her motherly monologue. Ray wished she had someone like this in her life.

“I trust your morals, I trust your judgment, but most importantly I trust you, Chatty.”

“Thanks, Tessa.”

Chatty wiped his tears that dared to leave their home, but Ray could still see where they left small wet stains along his beautifully sculpted cheeks. Tessa now faced Ray directly, as she gave her undivided attention to the girl she hardly knew.

“It’s so nice to finally meet you, Cups! Or do you prefer to be called Ray?”

She felt Chatty squeeze her hand this time to reassure her he was right there.

“Doesn’t matter. Both are fine. We’re the same person after all.” 

He playfully nudged her in the ribs with his elbow, but afterward, his free hand brushed one of her mahogany behind her ear, as he gently kissed her temple. It was his way of telling her secretly how proud he was of her, without causing more embarrassment. 

“Well Cups, I can’t wait to get to know you better.”  

Tessa reached out her hand and Ray accepted it. 

“Likewise.” 

Perhaps this was the start of a blossoming relationship. 

Chapter Text

December 29th, 2024 8:30am, Central Los Santos Medical Center, (Chatterbox’s POV)

The blizzard that occurred a few days ago subsided. However, snow still blanketed the fields, clung to the tree branches, and was frozen into mountains of ice on sidewalks after being plowed out of the streets. The eerie feeling Chatterbox had on Christmas night lingered around him, as he and Bobby stood outside the hospital waiting for Sooty’s signal that the coast was clear. The sharp bitter wind ricocheted off the ice tundras, lancinating his skin with Frostbite’s greetings. He despised being out in this freezing weather. Especially after being spoiled with a new glorious morning routine. 

When he was a boy, waking up in the Funhouse was never a peaceful experience. Most of the time, when Chatterbox fell asleep, it was due to exhaustion because he never felt safe enough to close his eyes. Multiple times, he recalled Bobo waking him up in a yucked-up way. On the good days, he woke up to a swift kick in the ribs, but on the bad days, Bobo would douse some mysterious substance on him. It varied depending on his mood. Once Bobo dumped an entire pail of feces on him, Chatterbox woke up immediately puking his guts out. However, the worst experience was when Bobo discovered the fire ant hill behind the house. Bobo harvested the entire colony with a shovel and placed them in a five-gallon-sized plastic bucket with a lid. That morning Chatterbox woke up because his skin was melting off his bones. The agony he felt with each ant’s sting was excruciating. Blisters bubbled against his pale complexion till it looked like hives were invading his body. Chatterbox had to use the water hose outside to wash away the invaders while Bobo stood on the porch laughing at and mocking his dance while shaking the critters off. 

Even with Bobo gone Chatterbox never got a good night's rest when he stayed on the weekends fixing up the place. If he wasn't being awoken by the nightmares that plagued his mind every night, then it would be the creaking noises the house made while settling. It was very common for Chatterbox to wake up every hour when he stayed at the Funhouse. He hoped the sound of the crickets chirping would rock him to sleep, but every time he closed his eyes he saw another sickening memory. His paranoia still lived on in Bobo’s absence.

This morning was a different story. He may have only gotten a few hours of shut-eye, but Chatterbox felt rejuvenated. He wasn't falling out of bed onto his face after jolting awake. He wasn't soaked through his shirt after breaking out in a cold sweat. He wasn't leaving claw marks down his chest as he gasped for any ounce of air to fill his lungs. Instead, his eyes slowly fluttered open until he was forced to pinch them shut. The sun’s rays bounced off the ice crystals that hung above the glass-paned doors outside. Their reflection had a magnifying glass effect that cast a spotlight across the bed. His ears were greeted with soft sleepy hums and bluebirds singing their morning tune. The smell of spice and honey tickled right under his nose. He felt so warm, and the sheets felt so smooth. When he rubbed his hands up and down against the fabric he quickly realized it wasn’t sheets that felt like silk. It was the raven-haired beauty with her arm draped across his torso, and her legs tangled with his. He did his best to fight down his morning wood, but her knee was pressed gently against his throbbing shaft. Her hair was a wild mess, but she looked radiant. She was glowing. The morning sun kissed her tanned skin, causing her to resemble an angel of light. For the first time in his life, Chatterbox woke up peacefully. 

Last night was perfect. A small reunion occurred between Tessa and Bobby where she hugged him and Malla, congratulating them on their engagement. Chatterbox didn’t miss the way Bobby’s eyes brimmed with tears as he invited his mother figure to his wedding. Tessa came prepared with food she snatched from her home before coming here tonight. They all gathered around the dining room table, waiting, talking, and laughing, while she made sandwiches for everyone. At first, their conversations were formal. They discussed their plan moving forward, and what was to come next. Chatterbox stated they needed to get to Halifax Canada before January 1st. He let Ray reveal their reason. It was always her story to tell. She told them the truth about Hope and Mr. K’s plan for her daughter. He saw the dismayed expressions cast on his loved ones’ faces. Tessa had teared up at the news and pulled Ray off to the side to speak with her in private. A smile crept up on his face when he noticed them embracing one another. The site was precious to him. When they joined the group again Bobby reported he would ask Barry if they could borrow one of their helicopters, but finding a pilot would be the issue. 

Chatterbox declared he wanted to visit Loki in the hospital tomorrow morning. He felt Cups stiffen under his hand, as it rested protectively across her knee. Her silver flurries swiveled in his direction. Tessa voiced her concern about the possibility of his grandfather arresting him if he was caught. Which in effect caused Ray’s legs to tremble under the table. He did his best to calm her anxiety by rubbing ginger circles against her sensitive thighs. He knew they were worried about him, but this was something he had to do. He couldn’t live with himself if he didn’t get the chance to apologize and explain to Loki why he did what he did. He knew his best friend was aware it was all for Cups, but he felt like Loki deserved to have his questions answered. Chatty wasn’t concerned about the Chief’s intentions. The only thing his grandfather had was his assumptions, and without any evidence, he had no proof of Chatty’s involvement. As far as he knew Loki, Dick, and Carmella had all kept their mouths shut on him being doxed by Mr. K. To ease the anxiety of the two most important women in his life, he promised to have Sooty sneak him through the back to draw less attention. Bobby volunteered to go with him just in case something were to go down. 

Once everyone began to turn in for the night, Ray led him back up the stairs to the room he always declared would be hers one day. Originally he planned to retire to the couch, but the way her silver doe eyes gazed up at him after kissing her goodnight stopped him in his tracks. Her dainty digits, which held the entire world together, were laced with his marred mittens, which stained the earth with red. She pulled him into “their” room she called it, as she locked her velvet lips against his jagged mouth. Chatty was putty in her hands after knowing what she tasted like. Not only was she a breath of fresh air after being swallowed in a hazy smoke, but she had to be the sweetest thing to ever grace his tongue. 

Cups tasted like chocolate-covered strawberries. Her plump lips were rich and juicy, a fine delicacy usually prepared with love and patience once a year. However, if Chatterbox had it his way, it would become an everyday occurrence from here on out. If Ray blessed him with that privilege. 

His head slammed against the frozen bricks of the hospital. He couldn’t get her flushed cheeks and stifled breath out of his head, asking him to stay with her. They made out continuously all over the queen-sized bed, as their bodies tangled together between the satin maroon sheets. At first, their kisses were desperate, needy, passionate, hard, and determined. Their bodies pressed against each other, dancing the Argentine Tango. Eventually, their burning desire simmered into a steady rhythm. They glided together elegantly like waltzing through their spring-foam ballroom until she finally settled between his legs with her head and back resting against his sturdy chest. His rugged arms, painted with silver memories of his past, wrapped around her voluptuous figure. Her skin was like touching fire, except it didn’t burn his skin. Instead, it scorched his soul like a phoenix, promising him hope for a new beginning. 

Twilight Confessions: 

“Say it again,” Ray whispered against his neck. 

“I love you.” Chatty happily obliged, as he stole another kiss from her plush lips. 

Her infectious giggles vibrated against his collarbone until he noticed the way her body suddenly tensed against him like her rampant thoughts finally caught up to her.

“What’s racing through that valiant mind of yours?” 

Cups’s eyes narrowed up at him.

“Valiant?” She scoffed. “Hardly.” Her voice was meek. She turned her head away from his observant gaze, but her body sank into him like she was seeking more protection. 

“I'm always on edge, like the rug is going to be pulled out from underneath my feet at any moment.”

“That's a trauma response,” he stated as a matter of fact, as he tucked a stray curl behind her ear. 

“More specifically PTSD. I have it too.” His eyes mirrored her gaze. “After everything you've gone through, I believe that is a very normal response to have, love.” He never grew tired of the way her eyes widened when his words surprised her.

“But being scared doesn’t mean you aren’t brave, Cups. It’s your sheer determination to get to Hope despite your fear that makes you the most courageous person I know, and I was raised by Tessa.” 

Her laughter trembled against his sternum again. “Your mom really is a saint.”

“What did you two talk about earlier?” He curiously asked.

“She told me she understood where I was coming from. Why I did what I did on top of Mount Chiliad. She wanted to make sure I knew she would never judge me for doing what I needed to do to keep Hope safe, because it is exactly what she would do for you. Then she thanked me.” 

“What for?”

Ray’s moonstone irises glitter behind her soft lush lashes. 

“For being your light…”

Chatterbox’s body became rigid, as his breath heaved from the admission. 

From the truth. 

His world was consumed by darkness. The only things he ever knew were pain, violence, and wickedness. Bobo’s torture almost severed his humanity, as his mind began to split apart. He was ready to give up completely.  Suicidal thoughts ran rapidly through his mind as a child.  He was ready to end his life or surrender to the evil that plagued his mind to avoid any more cruel punishments coming his way. 

He just wanted it all to stop. 

Then she entered his life like a fiery wrecking ball, knocking down all the barriers that dared to break him. 

She revived his soul. 

Her words choked him up, causing him to clear his throat before he could respond.

“Sh-she, uhh, s-said that?”

“She did.”

“H-how does that make you feel?”

“Honestly? I found it ironic.”

“Wh-why?”

She met his bronze lanterns again. “Because you’ve always been mine.”

Her confession sent tingling chills throughout his body. 

“Every time I felt lost, scared, or alone, I thought of you.” Her soft hands brushed against his stubbled chest, as she gave him one of her stunning smiles. 

“I would light that silly lantern you gave me, and stare at the flames until I could see your golden halos staring back at me.”

She turned the front of her body to face him more, tucking her toes underneath his thigh, as her knees came up to her chest. He let out a shuddering breath he was holding in as she began to trace the scars on his face. 

“You’re my angel, Chatty.” 

His chestnut eyes widened at her revelation. How could someone as perfect as her see him in such a pure light? Especially when it was his fault her luminescence was dimmed by outside forces. He caused her flame to be snuffed out by the brutal winter storm. He failed her. How could she see him as anything other than a destroyer? 

It was his fault.

It was always his fault.

“I’m so sorry…” he croaked against her neck, as he buried his head into her messy mahogany mane. 

“For what, Chatty!? You have nothing to be sorry for!” 

Her arms wrapped around him, as he felt her fingers coil around his mocha hair. She was practically straddling his lap now, as he did his best to ignore her blazing heat rubbing against his aching length. 

“Everything that happened to you happened because of me!”

When he felt Ray pull away, for a moment, he thought she finally realized how her distress was all his fault. However, it was quickly evident she wasn’t going anywhere when her soothing hands cupped his rough jaw, making him face her confused gaze. 

“What the fuck are you talking about, Chatty!?”

Out of instinct, his body flinched at the curse word leaving her lips. 

“I let you go…” He murmured. 

“You begged me to let you stay, but I wouldn’t let you… If I had just listened to you then I could have prevented most of the horrible things that happened to you.” His fingers dug into her hips, as he tried to ground himself. 

“Chatty, you were just trying to protect me.”

“Yeah, and instead I fed you straight to the dragon’s den.” He spat out, but all that anger and bitterness were directed towards himself.

“Two years, Cups! That’s all it would have been until Tessa came along. Yuck, by then we probably would have devised our own plan to take Bobo out together. I- I could’ve…” His hoarse voice stuttered out. 

“Sh-should’ve done more, but I was a c-coward.” His voice cracked.

“I’m so sorry I failed you, Ray” 

It felt eternity passed as her silver bullets pierced their way in between his self-deprecating thoughts. 

“Don’t be fucking ridiculous, Chatty. You didn’t fail me! How could you have possibly known that would happen to me!? That’s right you couldn’t have!” She loudly declared for him to hear, as she shoved his shoulder back with her perfect hands. 

“Besides, even if I could I wouldn’t change any of it.” 

“How come?” He swallowed nervously.

“Because regardless of what I suffered through, I got the greatest gift of all time. Hope.”

His hands began to rub comforting circles against the small of her back, encouraging her to continue. 

“You may have been my guiding light all these years, but Hope is my purpose.” 

He understood completely, and he admired her relentless strength. Ray was a lunar warrior, who manipulated her shadows to survive the malevolent black void. She mimicked the Greek goddess of the moon, Selene. Who embodied the cycles of birth, death, and renewal, symbolizing the balance between light and darkness. 

Chatterbox came to a realization. His entire purpose in life was disguised behind fake dreams of following in his grandfather’s footsteps. His real purpose was finding Ray, but he didn’t plan for anything afterward. He never let himself believe in false realities, because even if he found her he didn’t expect her to feel the same way he did. However, after their kiss, he got a glimpse of a future he never let himself hope for, because he didn't deserve it. He knew then even if she broke his heart, he would devote the rest of his life to her. 

He kissed her fiercely before he spoke his confession. Almost like he was trying to suck out every doubt that festered inside her brilliant mind. He needed her to believe him..

“You and Hope are my everything now.”

His massive fingers laced against hers, as he gently pried her hand from his face. He pulled her warm vessel to his chest, letting her feel his pounding heart against her soft palms.

“My purpose.” His sentiment lingered in the air, as he kissed her temple.

 “Always and forever, Cups” 

Their conversation dithered between different topics from the past. He tried to uncover the abuse she endured all these years, but Ray was insistent on talking about more neutral topics. So, instead, he told her about his past turmoil with his brother, Bobby, and ex-girlfriend Malla. He described how their relationships formed, and the betrayal that followed years later. He then confessed to his own mistakes, regrets, and the pain he caused them. He came clean about being an absent boyfriend and a selfish friend to them. He explained his reasons and received an abundant amount of kisses on his whole face after telling her about every night he spent searching for her. He confided to her about his grandfather’s verbal abuse growing up, and why he put up with it all these years. Cups was the first person he ever told that story to. The courage he built from sharing that intimate memory helped him bellow out his next tale. 

Bobo’s death. 

He gave her the chronological order of events of how he met Tessa, and how she helped rescue him from the pits of hell. He divulged a secret he had never spoken out loud before to anyone, besides his therapist, Pixie Plum. Part of him felt guilty for his actions leading up to his adoptive father’s death. He knew he shouldn’t. The man was a monster, but he was a monster who cared for him in his own way. It was more than what his birth parents ever did for him. Bobo at least provided the basic necessities of life and considered Chatterbox his son by writing him into his will. In the end, Bobo’s ploy gifted him a path moving forward that he got to choose for himself. It felt nice to hear how Ray could relate to the mixed emotions. 

He listened patiently as she told him bits and pieces of her time in the Red Room. The location was unknown to everyone except the highest-ranked men of the gang. Ray described the trip there being a panic-induced claustrophobic nightmare. She was stuffed inside a narrow wooden crate and sailed across the ocean on a cargo ship. Ray’s container faced the east because she counted seven sunrises that peeked through the splintered cracks of her cell. When they finally pried her seal off, she only had a brief moment to take in her surroundings before they tied her hands behind her back, and placed a bag over her head. For what she could tell they were on a remote island somewhere in the middle of the sea. Even though she couldn’t see, she knew they were being loaded up in a plane, and flew for at least twelve hours or more before they hit the ground. The bag wasn’t removed until after Ray was shoved inside a white slatted room with two bunk beds, with the girl who kept her company the entire journey. It warmed his heart to know she had a friend in her life like April Fooze. 

Ray exposed another piece of classified information about Chang Gang’s unusual misogynist ways when she revealed another friendship she developed within the “cubby.” Chatty considered their motives unorthodox and sexist because they were treating the girls like property and weapons, while the boys were being trained  as valuable members of their “family.” Each girl was assigned a boy as their “guardian”, who was in charge of their entire welfare. These “guardians” controlled everything outside of the ladies‘ strict training regime. They decided when they ate, when they slept, when they used the bathroom, and when they bathed. The more sinister ones with no morals used their power to take advantage of the young women. Ray and April were lucky not to share the same fate. Ramee was assigned to April, and she had him wrapped around her finger the moment they met. On the outside, it appeared Ramee was the dominant one, but April never had to ask for his permission to do anything. The same was said for Ray, except it wasn’t because the guy was infatuated with her, like Ramee was with April. No, it was because he was a genuinely nice person, who didn’t ask to be put in this position. He treated Ray like a little sister behind closed doors, but in front of others, he had no choice but to act like a total asshole. His name was Taco Prince. 

Taco became like a brotherly figure to Ray. He often gave her pointers on sharpening up her skill set. He was a shoulder to cry on when she thought Chatty was murdered. The story she received from Taco was that Ramee forced him out of the vehicle at gunpoint, and stranded miles down the highway after Taco confessed he would help Chatterbox escape for Ray. Ramee couldn’t risk April’s safety and went to complete the mission on his own. Taco reported meeting Ramee down the driveway, and the bastard was already holding a bloodied clown mask. He didn’t have the heart to see the corpse of the boy his little sister loved to confirm if Ramee was telling the truth. 

Chatterbox smiled at Cups’s gleeful expression as she talked about her sibling relationship with the respected gang banger. She openly admitted that Taco treated her more like a sister than her twin, Yuno even had. He made her time within the compound more bearable than it could have been. He gave her ample opportunities on the graded assignments to show off her remarkable capabilities. He knew she didn’t want the other alternative. When she graduated from their attempted brainwashing program and was released onto solo missions Taco was always a phone call away when she found herself in a pickle. The biggest one was when she found out she was pregnant. Taco offered his help with whatever decision she came to. If she wanted to get an abortion and tell no soul he could drive her straight to a clinic. If she wanted help hiding it from everyone until she could give it up for adoption he would hire the lawyer. It was the final option that ultimately ended his life because selflessly Taco offered to help her and Twinkles disappear. Mr. K found out about their scheme somehow through the grapevine and shot Taco execution-style right in front of her. 

Chatty had to guide Cups through another panic attack at the painful memory of losing another brother. He whispered comforting reassurances into her ear until her staggered breaths fell into the same rhythm as his own. He gave her all the time in the world to compose herself because if she let him stick around, he wouldn’t leave until his soul left this earth. If she needed him in the afterlife he would become like Casper the friendly ghost. When she finally regained her self-control she told Chatterbox the story of how she met Hope’s father, Twinkles. 

When Ray was twenty she received a customary mission from Mr. K to torture, interrogate, and then dispose of a man who owed him millions of dollars. It was rumored that he was in cahoots with the police to save his skin from being caught smuggling drugs at his place of business. He was going to snitch on CG operations, and that was a big no-no. The man was a middle-aged drunk who beat his wife regardless, so Ray didn’t feel the least bit guilty. 

His name was Raul Anwar. He owned the rundown carnival on Del Perro Pier that was known for their janky rides, greasy ass food, and hooking minors up with drugs. She went to the tiny fair during broad daylight to stalk out her prey, but she wasn’t ready to be distracted by the goofy and charming young man who made her a balloon animal in the shape of a bunny.

Ray described Eugene Anwar, also known as, Twinkles the clown, as a firework of pure joy. He was the first flicker of light to appear that radiated a glimpse of the warmth she felt that night with Chatty. Twinkles’s cheerful demeanor wrapped around her like a kite dancing in a tornado of glee. On the outside his ocean gold eyes were like the sun's beams reflecting through the translucent jellyfish underneath the still waves. However, behind the mask of perpetual joy was a boy who concealed his burdens, because he was taught his struggles were insignificant compared to the happiness he could bring others. 

When Ray went quiet after describing the father of her daughter, Chatty did his best to ignore the jealousy that boiled deep inside. He knew he had no right to feel envious, but he couldn’t stop himself. He wanted that with her. 

A family.

His jealousy simmered and turned into sickening grief as she confessed she only approached Twinkles because her mind was playing tricks on her at the time and she thought he was Chatty. He hated how his heart skipped a beat at the thought that she also wished it had been him instead. He made his mind swallow those selfish thoughts away back to where they belonged, because what right did he have to be jealous over a dead man. Especially when Twinkles never even got a chance to meet his daughter.

 To Chatty, it didn’t matter that Hope wasn’t his blood. He would love her as his own regardless. If she deemed him worthy.

Was he worthy?

Did he deserve something so beautiful?

Would Ray even want him to be a part of Hope's life? 

Why would she? 

His entire life he never had a decent father figure. He went from an abusive drunk coward who beat women and children, to a psychopathic serial killer clown who force fed him human meat every day, to a grandpa who only struck him once with his hand, but his words were another story. What kind of father would that make him? 

Hope deserved to have someone who knew what the hell they were doing. Who wasn’t known for fucking up. Who wasn’t born from wickedness. Sure he knew he’d do his damndest to make sure she was never tainted by the evilness that possessed this earth, but what if it was his hands that stained their lives? His grandfather always said it was bound to happen. 

One day he would lose control.

Ray’s soft whimpers forced Chatterbox to bury his atrocious insecurities away for now, after he felt her body convulse in his arms from the memories plaguing her head. He didn’t push her to continue about her relationship with Twinkles. Instead, he held her as she violently sobbed against his bare chest. He tasted the iron against his tongue from biting the inside of his cheek, as he tried to choke back his tears. 

The woman crumbled in his arms was the real Ray. She wasn’t a puppet or a tool. She wasn’t a monster or a saint. 

She was a girl who had suffered immense trauma, but still managed to shine through the darkness. She was a warrior.

She needed a release. 

A safe place to let the mask fall.

He would be that for her. 

Always…

The blaring sound of a local’s car horn dancing in the sharp icy wind, and his adoptive brother’s Aussie accent snapped Chatterbox out of his hurtling thoughts.

“So how are things going between you and Cups?”

His eyes darted open, but his vision was still hazy from the mild concussion he had given himself while trying to suppress the memories of last night. Now was not the time to think about how undeserving he was of someone as astronomical as Ray. Absent-mindedly, he fussed with his bow tie, inching his fingers in between the red satin fabric and the collar of his shirt.

“Uh, good I think.” 

His hands sought comfort in the pockets of his wool coat. It wasn't just to shield them from the harsh winter winds, but to keep his hands from fidgeting anxiously for everyone to see. 

“You think?”

Yucking hell.

“What do you want me to say, Bobby?” His voice snapped.

“I don’t know it's not every day you find the girl you’ve been searching for your whole life, mate!”

The truth was Chatterbox had no idea where he stood with Cups, or what they were exactly. Yes, they had an intimate night together tangled underneath the silk sheets, and this morning she made him coffee just the way he liked it. He never told her how he took it, but somehow she knew.

 The moment was so small. It happened in the blink of an eye. He came downstairs to find her after his shower, and was led to the kitchen by the serene melody of the woman he loved and his mother laughing together. He paused before entering the threshold. He wanted to engrave the warm blissful atmosphere that infused the cracks of the house that had never seen a drop of happiness. When he entered the room he was astonished by the sight of his mother demonstrating to his, friend? girlfriend? future wife…? how to flip a pancake with no spatula. Once they saw his vigilant presence he was greeted by Ray’s sunny smile, and a mug of plain black coffee. Her velvet lips kissed his cheek as he took a sip of the steaming liquid. The tender touch almost caused him to burn his throat from choking on the scorching beverage. She hummed good morning and twirled around, giving her undivided attention back to Tessa’s instructions. The moment was fleeting, but so wholesome, so domestic yet thrilling. It was a feeling he wanted to chase forever. 

“I love her.”Chatterbox’s voice was so low that the only evidence of him even speaking was seeing his hot breath become a cloud of vapor in the frigid air. 

“Have you told her that?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Did she say it back?”

“Nope.”

Why would she?

“Did she say anything?”

His right hand left its warm cave to tug nervously on his numb ears. Luckily, doing that brought circulation and feeling back into the lobe. 

 “She uh kissed me.”

“Well, that’s a good sign right?”

“Yeah…”

His arm fell to his side, slipping its way back into the comfort of his pocket. Uncertainties withered in his shoulders as they grew heavier from the weight of his burdens, fears, and shame. His remorse sliced open his heart.

“But?”

His eyes drifted to the snow-covered ground, as he felt the ice sloshing under his feet. 

“No, butts. I’m just trying not to get my hopes up.”

“What do you mean?”

His hands ran through his hair. “I don’t know, man. My whole life I’ve always been content with being alone. I never saw myself getting married or starting a family. You know that! Malla and I fought about it constantly. She hated that I never wanted to take the next step, and I wasn’t going to until…”

“Your grandpa convinced you to.”

It was true. How pathetic was that? His only serious romantic relationship was with a woman he was constantly pressured into taking the next step with. 

First, it was at a high school after-party, Bobby and Malla dragged him to. Chatterbox stayed to himself most of the night. Then out of nowhere he was being escorted by the football team and shoved inside a broom closet with someone he only considered a friend at the time. The jocks called it seven minutes in heaven, but for Chatterbox it felt like seven minutes deep in hell. The enclosed area reminded him too much of the cage Bobo would lock him inside, but when he tried to get out the door was being held shut. Their shouting was muffled over the blaring music, but he still made out every word. 

“Go ahead and kiss her Jagger(rp)! Don’t be a chicken!”

“What are you waiting for, clown freak!?“

“KISS HER! KISS HER! KISS HER!” 

Their chants were deafening, as his panic attack grew more rampant. He could feel himself losing control, and the last thing he wanted was Malla to be caught in the crossfire of his rage. He had to get out of here, even if it meant doing something he didn’t quite understand. Chatterbox ended up kissing Malla that night, briefly, for a second or two, as a bargaining chip against the vindictive jocks to let him out of his prison cell. Kissing her did nothing for him. 

He felt nothing. 

However, it was the complete opposite for Malla. She fell for him. Hard. It didn’t help that he said yes to being her prom date. To be fair he only did that to try and get Bobby to confess his feelings for her, but in the end it completely backfired. Chatterbox was then coaxed into a relationship he didn’t really understand the meaning of. Malla kept asking when they were going to make things official, and he could never give her a solid answer. He didn’t know what that meant, having a girlfriend. Malla kind of just assumed the role, and Chatterbox went on autopilot. His body went through the motions while his mind raced with images of Cups.

The first time he had “sex” with Malla was a complete nightmare. It was right after graduation. Not only did he not feel ready to take this step, but it was also extremely awkward and embarrassing. He had no clue what he was doing. He couldn’t stay hard. Each time it was about to lead somewhere he panicked. He never admitted to anyone the reason he couldn’t do it. Every time he closed his eyes he imagined silver daggers in a blackened fury screaming at him. 

Cheating is worse than murder!!!

The voice was so loud he yeeted Malla to the floor by accident. Any time after that he avoided being alone with her, because he had no idea how to communicate what he was feeling at the time. Then he was a dumbass and listened when his grandpa told him it was time for him to settle down. He only bought the ring for Malla because he thought it was expected of him, not because he wanted to marry her. 

All these years he thought there was something wrong with him. He never understood why he didn’t have the same primal instincts as all the other boys his age. He was never chasing after girls. He was never participating in the revolting locker room conversations. He just wasn’t interested in sex. 

However, these past few days with Ray seemed to awaken something inside of him. It wasn’t just his heart that burned for her. Kissing Cups was a completely different experience. He didn’t feel pressured. Instead, he felt a deep passion bubbling inside for the woman he loves. Nothing she did made him uncomfortable. She made him feel alive, but what would she think when she found out he was a twenty-eight-year-old virgin…

“Yeah.” Chatterbox scoffed to himself. 

“And with, Cups?”

His words fumbled out like a love-struck idiot “Kissing Cups was yucking incredible, man! When I’m with her I can visualize a future I never thought was possible. Where I’m genuinely happy. ” 

“What’s wrong with that?”

“Nothing! It’s just I was a horrible partner when I dated Malla. I was selfish. I was neglectful. I…” he swallowed the large lump in his throat.

“All I ever did was cause her pain and make her cry. What if I do…” His voice trailed off, unable to complete his sentence out loud. What he was going to say was, what if I do the same thing to Ray…?

“Chatty, listen to me, brother.” Bobby placed a hand firmly on Chatterbox's shoulder 

 “You were only a shitty boyfriend to Malla because you were helplessly in love with Ray! You can’t compare who you were back then to who you are now, because it’s not the same thing!”

Logically he knew that was true, but logic took a mini vacation these past few days. The only thing fueling his system was impulse, passion, and rage. 

“She deserves better than a coward.”

“Why do you think you’re a coward?”

Because I didn’t fight hard enough. I didn’t truly protect her. I didn’t challenge Bobo when I should have. What stopped me from killing him that night? I did it for Tessa! Why couldn’t I do it for her? I didn’t gain superhuman strength in those two years, so why did I not hesitate then to smash the sadistic clown’s skull in with his very own bat? 

“Doesn’t matter.” He couldn’t rationalize it now, so he hoped they could move past it. 

“I think it does, because you’re not a coward, Chatty.”

“Perhaps.” His eyes failed to meet his brother’s until his next question. 

“What do you want?”

“What do you mean?” His chestnut eyes narrowed.

“You said you saw a future where you were genuinely happy. Tell me about that.”

Chatterbox leaned his head back against the bricks of the hospital. “I had a dream the other day. Do you remember the swimming hole Tessa took us to as kids?

“Of course I do. The one on Mount Gordo.”

“Well in my dream I was sitting there on a blanket with Cups looking at the water. She was the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen. I already felt like I was in heaven.”

“Then I heard laughter coming from the bank to my left. Tessa was teaching Hope how to skip rocks in the lake, but in her arms, she was holding a baby. Our baby. Mine and Ray’s.” He let out the breath he didn’t realize he was holding in.

“So is that what you want? Marriage? A family?”

He couldn’t help but chuckle to himself, because for once that is exactly what he wanted. “You know it’s funny. If you asked me this a few days ago I would have said never in a million years, but…”

“With her it’s different.”

“Oh, yeah.”

“I get that.”

The silence between the two men screamed louder than words could. They both understood what it was like to find the one person who consumed their soul. Who lit their hearts ablaze. 

“Are you scared she won’t want the same thing?” 

“Uh-huh. I couldn't blame her either. Not after everything...” Bobby cut him off before he could finish.

“Chatty, I’ve seen the way she looks at you.” Bobby’s hand on his shoulder grounded him. “That girl is equally as crazy about you as you are about her.”

His body stiffened after hearing that word leave Bobby’s lips. He despised it in general, but it made his vision go black when he heard others refer to Ray as crazy. 

“Don’t call her that!” He bellowed, his voice raw with fury. 

“Relax buddy. That was meant as a compliment.”

Chatterbox snapped out of his seething state when Bobby put his hands up in defense. The motion of Bobby’s arms shielding his face sent flashes of that night in the bar five years ago. The darkness that fogged his vision lifted to reveal his deep pools of caramel. 

“Right, sorry.”

Chatterbox released the fierce grip of his fist that remained unseen by his coat. He almost lost control again… 

That was happening more frequently.

Sweat began to bead up on the back of his neck. That’s how he knew it was bad. It was almost in the negatives, but that didn’t stop his blood from becoming a sporadic hot spring due to his inner turmoil. Bobby must have noticed because he softened his voice before he spoke.

“No need to be sorry. I know how you are with the ‘c’ word. I should have been more careful, but I stand by my statement. I believe that girl loves you. She's just afraid.”

“Of me!?” His ragged breaths rattled his chest, as if he couldn’t get enough air.

“No, of how you make her feel!”

He didn’t answer. He couldn’t. The only thing he could focus on was all his senses to regain his composure.

“Remember what it was like for you with Tessa in the beginning?”

“Yeah… I lashed out. I started fights. I made her cry…”

“Because why?”

“Because I’m the spawn of satan.” His voice sounded strained through his staggered breaths.

“Now, Chatty. You and I both know that's not the truth. I vividly remember the night you came home crying after your therapy session with Pixie. You apologized to Tessa for all the spiteful things you said and did, What did you tell her?”

“I'm always on edge, like the rug is going to be pulled out from underneath my feet at any moment.”

Ray’s words from last night echoed in his ear. He understood exactly what she meant by them, because he had said the same thing to Tessa all those years ago. 

It took Chatterbox a long time to realize that Tessa was the first constant in his life. She wasn’t going anywhere. She would never abandon him.

“Alright, you made your point.”

They both laughed, as the topic simmered. 

“Speaking of marriage and weddings, there is something I wanted to ask you.”

“What's that?”

“You know Malla and I are getting married in a few months.”

“Yes?”

“Well, I’m gonna need a best man, and I wanted to ask you.”

“I'm sorry, huh!?”

He wondered if his panic attack truly subsided or if it was causing him to hear nonsense.

“You heard me. Will you be my best man?”

“Wh-at!? Why me!?” His hand left the comfort of his pocket and brushed down his face, numb from the icy wind. 

“Well, I don’t have a lot of friends.”

“You’re in a gang! Aren’t they your friends!? Why not ask one of them?”

“I originally planned to ask Barry.”

“Surely he's a better option, right?”

“He's my best friend, yes,  but you're the only person I have ever considered to be my brother.” 

Chatterbox clenched his jaw to fight his brewing emotions. “I don't know what to say…”

“Say you’ll do it.”

“Okay.” His voice gravelled out with acceptance.

Chatterbox peeked through the bay windows of the ambulance entrance to see if he spotted Sooty anywhere. Time was dwindling, as he tapped his foot impatiently. He hated standing still. It gave his brain time to overthink every action, thought, and feeling he had. It’s why he was always working. He needed to keep himself busy or he would spiral into mania. 

Being alone in his mind was a grueling nightmare. It was like walking through a thick smog that strangled your lungs. He choked on the ashes of his fears and regrets, and behind the wall of mist rested an ominous voice that always reminded him he was a mistake. 

Worthless.

Pathetic.

Weak.

An error.

A freak.

The voice may have mirrored the same tone of his abusive father, but it belonged to Chatterbox. It was a part of him that never went away, no matter how much healing he did. He loathed the thought of being anything like his father, but now it was all he could think about. His mother left him in the dust because he was a spitting image of that monster. 

Was that why Ray hadn’t said “I love you,” back? She spent her whole life battling against those beasts. How could she ever love someone who resembled that kind of evil? Maybe she knew what kind of role models he had when it came to fatherhood. He understood if she didn’t want her daughter around that sort of evil anymore.

Then he remembered the way her silver irises sparkled every time she smiled at him. The way her fingers tenderly caressed his scars as she mapped out his body with her soft warm touch. The way she always sought out his hand every time they were near each other. The way she made him coffee and breakfast this morning, because she knew he would be gone for hours and running on a couple of hours of sleep. The way she cooed about his ruggedly handsome features every time she kissed him. The way she wasn’t afraid to press her body against his as they cuddled or hugged. The way she said, “Did you sleep well?” “I’ll miss you,” “be safe,” or his favorite “If you die, I’ll fucking kill you.” The way she trusted him enough to unveil pieces of her past so openly. Maybe he didn't need to hear those words to feel the abundance of her love. Perhaps she expressed it in other ways like physical touch, acts of service, words or affirmation, and quality time. She completed all five love languages because her presence was his gift. 

 “Do you really think she loves me?”

“No doubt in my mind.”

“What if I can’t make them happy…” 

His statement laid heavy as the snow-covered ground. In the corner of his eye, he caught a glimmer of gold from the sun’s radiant beams, reflecting a pearlescent mosaic across the white dusted crystals. Hues of gold, rose, and indigo cascaded across the piles of snow like a sunset. The image reminded him of a poem he read once in his English class by Robert Frost. 

Nature's first green is gold, 

Her hardest hue to hold. 

Her early leaf's a flower; 

But only so an hour. 

Then leaf subsides to leaf. 

So Eden sank to grief, 

So dawn goes down to day. 

Nothing gold can stay

Those lyrics gutted him the first time he read them. Ray was his gold in this dark world, and she hadn’t been able to stay. The poem’s theme displayed the imagery that all beautiful, precious, and innocent things in life are fleeting and impermanent. However, like the famous words written by Richard Bach, “if you love somebody, set them free, if they return, they were always yours. Pulled by the golden thread of fate, Cups had finally returned to him, and he never planned to let her go.

“The coast is clear.” Sooty’s perky voice startled him. 

They followed their friend through the twisted corridors until they reached the ICU ward. Bobby decided to stay in the lobby, keeping an eye out for the police. As Chatterbox entered he was greeted with the sight of his best friend making out with his secretary. Well, at least one good thing developed from this catastrophe. Chatterbox cleared his throat as the room door slid open, causing the couple to rip apart from the kiss.

“Chatty!?”

“Jagger(rp)!?”

Loki and Carmella spoke in unison with the same look of shock smeared across their faces. Both their cheeks flushed bright red. 

“Sorry if I’m interrupting…”

“Nonsense! Get in here man!” Loki waved him over to the vacant side of his bed.

He felt the tension that lingered in the air from Carmella’s piercing gaze. He awkwardly hugged Loki, being extra careful not to cause him any discomfort. 

“You called me Chatty.” 

The recognition of his clown identity from his best buddy had caught him by surprise.

“Yeah, I figured as your best friend it was probably time to use the name you preferred. I’m sorry I never asked you before.”

“Loki, you are the last person who should be apologizing for anything right now.” Chatterbox's knuckles gripped the railing of Loki’s hospital bed. 

“I’m sorry I put you in danger. Both of you.” Bronze orbs met seafoam irises. “How are you doing, Carmella?”

“Fine, no thanks to you.” Her sharp tongue caused his body to become rigid from her truth. She was livid with him. 

“Sweetheart..” Loki rubbed small circles against the back of Carmella’s hand, as his gentle tone tried to reason with her. However, Carmella wasn’t having any of it. 

“Excuse me.” She stood abruptly, dismissing herself from the room. She was almost out the door before Chatterbox called out to her.

“Wait, Carmella!” 

She froze in the middle of the door frame before slowly turning to face him. 

“Thank you, for keeping my secret from the Chief, and I’m sorry I dragged you into this mess.”

He didn’t miss how her green eyes went from a hopeful gaze to a look of disappointment before leaving the two men alone without saying another word. 

“I’m sorry, she’s still a little rattled.” 

“No, it’s fine. She has every right to be mad at me, and so do you.”

“The only thing I’m upset about is you thought you couldn’t come to me.”

“I thought you would have tried to talk me out of it.”

“Then explain it to me.”

Loki had always been supportive since the beginning. He felt extremely lucky to have him as a best friend.

“I love her, man. I’m in love with Ray Mond, and I have been for twenty years.”

He let his confession hang, as he studied Loki’s face, searching for any signs of judgment. When he found none he continued. 

“After that night in the Funhouse, she was kidnapped by Chang Gang. She was forced to become a black widow against her will. First, it was to protect me, but then it was to protect someone else.”

“Who?”

He swallowed nervously. This morning Ray had given her blessing to disclose any information he needed to with Loki, because she trusted his opinion. She had faith in Chatty’s discretion. 

“Her daughter, Hope”

“Oh my God” Loki’s eyes widened.

“Chang Gang has her at a safe house in Canada. They’ve been holding her over Ray’s head this whole time.”

“That’s awful…” His eyebrows furrowed like he was deep in thought. 

“What can I do to help?”

“Do you know anybody who can fly a helicopter into Canada undetected?” 

“I can do it.”

Chatterbox was stunned by how quickly his best friend volunteered to fly them across the sea. He may have been abandoned and let down by his blood family, but his found family never ceased to amaze him. However, this wasn’t a game. Loki almost died last night, and he wasn’t even directly involved. What would happen if he got himself tangled up in all this mess?

“Loki you can’t.”

“Yes, I can. I’m air one certified after all.”

“That’s not what I meant! You are currently in the hospital because you were shot!”

“Sooty can discharge me.”

“No, absolutely not!” He waved his hands with 

“Chatty, who else are you going to ask? Besides, this is something I want to do for you. I’ll be okay.”

“What about Carmella? I don’t think she would be too keen on you sacrificing yourself like this!”

“She’ll understand. Besides you are like my brother, man. Please let me help you.”

He wanted to say no to protect Loki, but time was ticking. They only had a few days to get to Hope, and Loki was their only option for a pilot at the moment. 

“Fine, but you aren’t participating in any of the fighting. Capeesh?”

“Who’s the buzz kill now?”

 Laughter rumbled out of him. Loki was right. By some twisted turn of events, the two men had swapped roles. Chatterbox had taken on the more sensible role, while Loki was flirting with trouble.

“Has Carmella talked about what happened at all?”

“Not really. Anytime I try to ask her what happened she shuts down.”

“Do you know if they tortured her for information?”

“It’s a high possibility, why?”

“I’m not sure how they figured out I’m Chatterbox because only a handful of people know about it, and Carmella isn’t one of them. However, if they already knew my identity before they kidnapped her then I’m worried she…”

“May have been forced to spill personal information about you.”

“Like who I’m close with.”

Loki’s eyes grew three sizes.

“Where’s Tessa!?”

“Safe. When I left this morning she and Cups were teasing Malla about something.”

Chatterbox felt like he had interrupted something important when he went to kiss Ray goodbye. He and Bobby were about to head towards the hospital to talk to Loki. The deafening silence from the chaotic giggles as he entered the dining room was maddening. Their eyes darted back and forth between each other, like they were trying to make a collective decision on what to say next.

“Uh, what's going on here?”

“NOTHING!” All three women screamed at once.

“Yeah, that isn’t suspicious.” Chatterbox rolled his eyes. “What are you guys up to?” He crossed his arms as he leaned his right side on the door frame. 

“Girl talk.” Cups declared.

“Girl talk?”

“Yeah, Chatty! You wouldn’t understand.” 

“Try me.”

Cups’s eyes narrowed, challenging him.

“Well you see Chatty, Tessa, Malla, and I were discussing our cycles and how the moon can-”

Chatterbox cut her off before she could finish her successful attempt at making him drop the subject.

“Ahh! Stop! Forget I even asked!” He covered his ears for dramatic effect. 

Ray’s laughter was music to his ears. 

“Ready to head out?” Bobby asked as he came around the corner. 

“Yeah.”

Bobby made his way over to kiss Malla, and to check over her health before leaving. She had been up all night puking her guts out according to Bobby. All morning the Australian bloke worried about his fiancée. She looked feverish, like she had a bad case of the flu. 

Cups stood up from the table, leading Chatterbox to the front door. Her eyes were glossed with worry as she wrapped her arms around him, hiding her face against his broad chest. He knew she could hear his heart because of how fast it was beating. His chin rested on the top of her head, as his arms engulfed her toned body. 

“Be safe, please…”

He felt the way her voice cracked from worry. His hands guided her silvery gaze to his bronze spectacles, as he brushed her perfectly untamed hair out of her face.   

“I will be.”

She poked his chest with all her might as she spoke her next sentence. “If you die, I’ll fucking kill you.”

Then she gave him another mind-blowing kiss before sending him on his way.

Out of nowhere, Bobby came bursting through the doors. 

“Uh, Chatty. We have a problem.” 

“What?”

“We are about to have an impromptu family reunion.”

Chatterbox wasn’t sure what he did to deserve such terrible omens today. The double doors of the ICU banged open, as the Chief of Police barged his way in. 

“Well, well, well, look what we have here. My delinquent grandson and his gang banger best friend.” 

Nobody entertained the Chief’s opening statement, so he continued with his bigotry.

“Oh Jagger(rp), I always told your mother you would snap one day. I just never imagined it would be over some stupid girl, who somehow convinced you that she loves you.”

His grandpa’s words sent a jarring jab to his ribs, as the Chief echoed Chatterbox’s inner demons out loud. 

“Shut up.” He uttered the words with a sneer in his voice.

“She’s killed hundreds of men, Jagger(rp). What makes you think you aren’t next?” 

“You have no idea what the fuck you are talking about!” His voice now projected throughout the entire ICU ward, disrupting other visiting families. 

“Maybe you aren’t worried about it because you're just as crazy as she is. You probably get off on that kind of stuff. Murder.”

His entire life his grandpa’s words cut him deeply, but tonight they crossed the line. His fist balled tightly, embedding his nails into his skin until he felt blood soaking his palms. He knew his knuckles were pale white as they trembled at his side. Blood pounded in his ears, as a sea of red flooded his vision. Iron submerged his taste buds from how hard he was biting his tongue. His rage boiled like a volcano about to erupt. Intrusive thoughts began to swirl around in his yucked-up brain.

You think I’ve snapped Grandpa? I can show you what snapping looks like as I snap your fucking neck.

He must have taken a step forward, because he felt someone’s hand holding him back by the shoulder. 

“Chatty don’t listen to him. He’s baiting you. He wants you to hit him so he can take you in for questioning. They don’t have any proof against us to make an arrest, so don't give them one now.” Only he was able to hear Bobby’s low voice trying to reason with him.

His crimson vision faded away, as his blown pupils returned to their normal shade of amber. His fist relaxed, causing blood to trickle down his fingers and onto the floor. The smug look smeared across his grandfather’s face was the first thing he saw. Thankfully Bobby anchored him back to reality before he did something to jeopardize their mission. 

Chief Baas curled his lip at the droplets of blood splattering on the tiled floor. He knew exactly what he was doing. His grandfather was poking and prodding the beast for the reaction he wanted. He knew what to say to hurt his grandson. He knew what words triggered him.

“What’s wrong, son? Losing control?”

He wanted to bash his grandfather’s teeth into the nurse’s station to wipe his condescending smirk off his face. However, they couldn’t afford to do that right now. In his head, he began to focus on the things around him keeping him grounded. 

Bobby’s firm grip was digging into his right shoulder. The steady beeping sounds came from Loki’s vitals monitor. The smell of disinfectant tickled his nose. The sign hanging on the wall behind the Chief’s head. The taste of iron.

He squeezed his eyes shut and began to take multiple deep breaths through his nose and out his mouth. After his fifth one, he felt his trashing pulse stabilizing.

“No.” Chatterbox cleared his throat. “I’m not you off a pint of whiskey.” His vindictive tone leaked like acid, as a memory flashed through both their minds. 

Chatterbox was fourteen at the time. He was staying at Grandpa Baas’s for the weekend while Tessa had to pull a double shift to make this month's rent. Bobby was currently with his social worker doing a home visit to see his birth mother. His grandpa began taking swigs of the burning liquid at noon that day, and when he came out of his study around two o’clock in the afternoon he was already a drunk stumbling wreck. 

Chatterbox was always a curious child, and his curiosity would someday be the death of him. His curious nature is what caused him to sneak into his grandfather’s study while he went to refill his glass. He didn’t mean to do it. It was an accident. He saw the hot wheel packages sitting on his grandpa’s desk, and thought he would help him open up the fancy-looking police cruiser. He didn’t know he was ruining the value of a highly collectible toy car. He thought he was helping… Tessa bought him Hot Wheels all the time for him to play with. He just wanted his grandpa to be able to do the same.

However, when Baas returned the atmosphere in the room dropped, as Chatterbox presented his hard work as a gift to his only grandfather. He anticipated receiving his very first hug from the man at that moment, but instead he was welcomed with the same empty black voids he saw from his father and Bobo.

“WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU DO, BOY!?”

Baas yanked the toy so hard from Chatterbox’s hands that it popped his arm out of its socket.

“Ow.” Chatterbox clutched his shoulder in pain, but if his grandpa noticed he didn’t show it. He was too busy fussing over his precious little valuables.

“YYOU FUCKING DEMENISHED ALL THEIR FUCKING VALUE BY SMEARING YOUR NASTY FINGER PRINTS ALL OVER THEM!” Baas threw the cars down on the ground like they were worthless. “WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU!” 

He was backed into the corner of the office, as his grandpa towered over him like all his other past abusers. He hadn’t been this scared for his life since leaving the Funhouse. 

“I’m s-sorry, grandpa. I w-was only trying to help.” 

“HELP!? YOU ARE AN ABOMINATION! THE ONLY THING YOU ARE GOOD AT IS DESTROYING EVERYTHING YOU TOUCH!”

Chatterbox endured countless slaps before from overpowering adults, so feeling his grandpa’s knuckles bruising his cheekbone as he was backhanded was nothing he had never dealt with before. He didn’t even flinch. Chatterbox stood steadfast, looking his beloved grandfather in the eyes, ready to absorb the next blow.

 It never came. 

He saw the color seeping back into Baas’s eyes when he finally realized what he had done. Chatterbox swallowed nervously, as his grandpa cradled his face like he saw his schoolmate's fathers do at school events when they are proud. 

“Jagger(rp), I- I’m so sorry son. I… my temper got the best of me.” 

Samuel Baas was one of the hardest men he had known. The Chief had a face that remained stern constantly, never letting his emotions crack under the pressure. Tonight, Chatterbox witnessed an anomaly happening. Tears brimmed in his grandfather’s eyes and stained his cheeks. Baas led him over to the chair, asking him to take a seat. He listened to his grandfather’s drunk blubbering apologies as he knelt beside him to clean his wound. When Baas placed the Power Ranger band-aid over the tiny laceration, he asked his grandson if they could keep what happened here today between the two of them. Their little secret.

Chatterbox never spoke the truth of what happened that night. Not to Bobby when he came home, and not to Tessa at the end of the weekend. Instead, he forged the story that he dislocated his shoulder and got the gas on his cheek from hitting a pothole while riding his bike, and being tossed into the deep ditch near the end of the property. The only reason he caved to his grandpa’s wishes was because no one had ever apologized for the pain they had caused him before. Baas also promised to never strike him again, and the last thing Chatterbox wanted to do was cause strife in his newfound family.

To this day, Baas kept his promise. His abuse became verbal lashings instead of physical assaults, but Chatterbox accepted it for what it was. He saw it as his grandpa trying to improve his behavior, but in reality, his grandpa’s cruel words were equally as damaging to his self-esteem. 

The Chief’s eyes widened briefly but quickly narrowed again to mask his guilt. The corner of the silver-haired bastard‘s smile twitched as he attempted to get a rise out of his grandson.

“Coming from the man who couldn’t control his temper. Didn’t you almost beat your little friend there to death in a college bar five years ago?”

Baas pointed over to Bobby who stood tall and proud next to him still. Chatterbox felt his brother squeeze his shoulder as a reminder that it was all buried in the past. They had both forgiven each other for their mistakes.

However, as time went on, Chatterbox grew more pissed off by the second. How dare he compare the two. 

“I WAS A FUCKING CHILD!” His anger roared out like a vengeful lion. 

“I FOUGHT SOMEONE MY OWN SIZE! YOU WERE THROWING A TANTRUM BECAUSE YOUR TOY CARS WERE RUINED AND YOU INSERTED YOUR DOMINANCE BY ASSAULTING A FOURTEEN-YEAR-OLD BOY!”

 “You think you are all big and bad now don’t ya!?” Baas mocked him. “Why is that Jagger(rp)? Where did this sudden ounce of courage come from? Is it because you got yourself a serial killer girlfriend you can fuck whenever you want now?Are you gonna sic her on me like a rabid dog? Well think again because-”

Chatterbox’s vision went black.